> Canterlot High Has A Club About What?!
>  by Enclave2277
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Sweetie Belle Does What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1; The Hot Day

Sweetie Belle drummed her fingers in frustration as she swigged her chocolate milk chug. Just three days prior, Canterlot High had let out for Spring Break and she wanted nothing more than to get it started in earnest. But…the universe had other plans. These particular plans didn’t include her having fun. Rather, they only led to boredom and the occasional grunt of anger. Why did life always have to be so difficult?! 

She was originally going to ask Scoots and Bloom if they wanted to go somewhere and do something fun. Just a simple excursion any average teenage girl would be interested in; like going to the mall to hang out, talking about the latest gossip, and drinking overpriced smoothies. Unfortunately, that was not to be so. 

Scootaloo was too busy practicing her skateboard tricks with Rainbow. While the aforementioned activity was not unusual for the sisterly duo, the circumstances behind the practice were. The annual Equestrian Extreme Sports competition was nary a week away, so there was no chance in Tartarus that she was going to be available anytime soon. 

Apple Bloom, on the other hand, was occupied with helping her siblings harvest an unusual bumper crop of watermelons. Since the spring had been so warm, the melons grew far faster than expected. Hence, the Apples needed to sell them off quickly before they spoiled. As much as Sweetie hated that Bloom was busy, she knew that it meant her friend’s family was making a hefty profit. 

With few other friends to turn to, Sweetie naturally went straight to her sister. Yet again, she was only met with further frustration. Back when they were younger, the two sisters would often do things together during the summer. But ever since Rarity opened her own tailoring business, she increasingly devoted more and more of her spare time towards the business instead of bonding with her sister…or parents for that matter.

All of these factors led to one thing: a very bored Sweetie Belle. After she finished the remaining swig of her milk chug, the curly haired girl tossed the container in the recycle bin and plopped onto the floor. 

“Ugh, So boooooorrrrrred!”

Rarity, upon hearing her sister’s declaration, was drawn into the kitchen from her work room. When she came upon her sister, she found that the teenager was sprawled on the floor, kicking her arms and legs about like a fish out of water. Needless to say, Rarity was quite annoyed. 

“Sweetie Belle, get off the floor this instant! That is not behavior becoming of a young lady!”

Sweetie rolled her eyes, “Yeah, yeah. But it still doesn’t change the fact that I’m bored.”

“I know that most of your friends are busy, darling but you can’t possibly expect me to entertain you.”

“I guess not. But you’re always so busy, Rarity! We don’t ever do stuff together anymore.”

Rarity frowned. “I suppose you’re right about that. However, I have a business to run and I can’t just put everything on hold on a whim. Tell you what: if you help me deliver a few of my dress orders, we can go to the Aloe & Lotus for a deluxe treatment. How does that sound?”

“Oh! You mean that place in town with the big hot tub?!”

“Erm…it’s called a spa, darling. But yes, you are essentially correct.”

Sweetie’s eyes sparkled. “Does that mean I can get one of those deep tissue massages Fluttershy always talks about?”

“I don’t see why not. Wait a second, when did Fluttershy mention a massage? She’s usually so quiet when we go there.”

“Like all the time! Whenever we go visit the shelter to play with the animals, she always talks about some guy named Mr. Biceps with a weird look on her face. I guess he must give some really awesome massages, huh?”

Rarity smirked. “Oh I imagine he does~ In any case, would you mind helping me?”

With an enthusiastic nod, Sweetie followed her sister into the work room. She was expecting there to be a ton of orders, but oddly enough there were only a handful. In fact, Rarity only handed her a single box. Sweetie just stood there, utterly dumbfounded as to why her sister made such a big deal out of what seemed to be a few, measly orders. 

“I thought you said you had a lot of orders! There’s only like five boxes in here. What gives?”

Rarity crossed her arms. “Five is a lot! Especially considering that I have to deliver most of them myself. Shipping is expensive, you know.”

“If you say so. Who’s dress am I gonna deliver?”

“My good friend, Sunset Shimmer. Not to worry, she doesn’t live terribly far from here. It should only take you about an hour or so on foot. A little quicker, if you use your bike.” 

Sweetie cocked her head, “The bacon-haired lady with the super powers?”

“Yes. But please don’t call her that. I don’t believe she’d be overly fond of such a…unique nickname. Just call her Ms. Shimmer.” 

“I wasn’t really gonna call her that! Jeez…you always act like I’m still a kid.”

“You do have a tendency to be somewhat naïve at times, dear sister.”

“AM NOT!” Sweetie squeaked. 

“Well, I beg to differ. Yes, I seem to recall that you were quite enthralled by my collection of naughty magazines. In fact, I couldn’t stop laughing at how embarrassed you looked when I caught you. Your cheeks could have easily replaced the red carpet at that gala!”

Sweetie blushed. “I—that wasn’t my fault! Mom never got around to telling me about that kind of stuff. The other girls at school started talking about it a-and I got curious! Dumb hormones…”

“Relax, Sweetie. All of that is part of growing up. I went through a similar phase when I was your age.”

“But you’re only like three years older than me!”

Rarity waggled her finger. “Still older, still wiser. Now, it is very important that you do not crumple the box. I don’t want Sunset to receive a wrinkly dress. So, be very careful when you carry it. Other than that, you just have to give it to her. She’s already paid for it.”

“Where does she live?”

“Oddly enough, she lives in a cabin near the edge of town. It’s right by a quaint little lake. Although…I can’t help but feel that it clashes with Sunset’s personality. Perhaps she just prefers the solitude of nature? I shall have to ask her sometime.”

“Sounds easy enough to find. I’ll be back in a while. Just remember your promise!”

Rarity waved. “I will, darling. Have a safe trip.”









“She doesn’t live terribly far from here,” Sweetie panted through clenched teeth, “Rarity, I'd really like to hear what your definition of a walk around the block is!” 

She brought the bike to a stop just outside of what she hoped was Sunset’s Cabin. After riding for a good hour and change in this spring humidity, the poor teenager was understandably tired. The worse part was the fact that she was dripping with sweat and it was dampening all of her clothes. 

“Dammit,” She swore under her breath as she took a small break. After gaining back a lot of her strength she gave herself a look over. The redness of her skin wasn’t terrible and she could easily hide it, but that didn’t excuse the fact that it was there. Well at least the dress was alright.

“I hope that massage is worth this.” She said as she picked up the dress and headed towards Sunset’s house. 

Taking a deep breath, Sweetie looked around. For someone whom in one year went from the High School Bully to High School Pep leader, Sunset sure did live in the middle of nowhere. It wasn’t as deep in the forest as Fluttershy’s Cottage, but it was far enough from town that it made Sweetie wonder. Why would Sunset be this far out in Whitetail woods?  Then she took a good look at the lake. 

The water was crystal clear and the trees around it looked extremely beautiful. It was almost like an artist painted this picture as his magnum opus, the lake side was just that gorgeous. Then Sweetie noticed a small beach leading from Sunset’s house to the waterfront. While she didn’t have the clearest of looks, what she saw made her smile. The sand was a light beige color and it looked really soft and comfortable. If only Sweetie had brought her bathing suit and a towel, then she’d probably stick around for a bit to do some tanning and a short swim. But she of course didn’t have it, so that plan was out the window.

Walking up to the door, Sweetie shifted the dress in her arms and rang the cabin’s door bell. The bell chimed for a moment and Sweetie heard it echo throughout the building. Shifting her feet, Sweetie waited with the package. But no response came from the cabin.

“Oh great, Rarity forgot to call Sunset again!” Sweetie Belle sighed.

The last time her older sister forgot to tell a client a delivery was coming, Sweetie ended up standing outside a stranger's house for about a half hour. So she rang the doorbell again and knocked on the door just for good measure.

“Ms. Shimmer, it’s me Sweetie Belle. I’m here with your dress from Rarity.”
 
There was no response. With a grunt Sweetie again shifted her posture. The humidity was now getting to be unbearable. Her clothes thankfully were made out of a polyester/cotton mix so it wasn’t brutal as pure cotton would have been. Rarity always knew how to make clothes fashionable and comfortable in any weather. But that didn’t help on this day. Honestly if it wasn’t so embarrassing, Sweetie would have just ditched her clothes and gone for a dip in the lake.  

“Ms. Shimmer, are you even home?” Sweetie asked through a groan. 

Once again, there was no response. Sweetie walked over to one of the windows and peered in. Just her luck, the house was dark and there were signs of Sunset having stepped out. Sweetie also noticed plastic over most of the furniture.

“Huh, maybe she’s a germaphobe.” Sweetie muttered. But she had her answer at least as to why Sunset wasn’t answering, “All the better for me then, 'cause now I can go get that deep tissue massage without having to actually talk to her.”

She made her way back to her bike. Putting the dress back on the carriage, Sweetie now had a free hand to reach for her phone. When she saw that her message alert was blinking she frowned.

Rarity: Sweetie, I’m terribly sorry but a customer asked for me to personally measure her for a new dress and it’s taking longer than I hoped. I’m afraid I’ll have to cancel our plans today and postpone them for tomorrow.

“OH, COME ON!” Sweetie shouted slamming her phone back down. 

Well, there went Sweetie Belle’s plans for the day. Now irritable, Sweetie mounted her bike and strapped the dress box in place. Before putting up her kickstand, she took one last look at Sunset’s cabin, and once again got a view of the lake. The water looked so clean, blue, and refreshing that she really felt sorry that she had to leave. But it wasn’t a good idea to stay on other people’s property without letting them know.

She was about to kick up her stand and set off when she felt the heat radiate over her skin on her again. The sun was now midway through it’s daily trek and the heat was more intense than ever. And furthermore, a ride back home would take too long and the poor girl was already exhausted and sweaty. She stared at the lake longingly. 

“Maybe I'll just dip my feet in. Only to cool down a little bit.” She said.

She didn’t have her swim suit on underneath her clothes, so she couldn’t actually go swimming. And even if she did, it was Sunset’s property and Sweetie wasn't entirely certain that Sunset would allow it. So dipping her feet in the lake was the best option. She moved her bike closer to the lake front so that she could make a quick exit when she felt she had enough. Upon reaching the lake, she took off her shoes and socks and stepped in. The water was, in fact, very cool to the touch and extremely refreshing. 

“Oh my gosh that feels soooo good!” Sweetie Belle sighed as she waded in up to her knees. 

Thankfully the area was still vacant, so Sweetie didn’t have to beat a hasty retreat. She put both of her hands into the water and it felt even better. As she waded her way through the shallow end of the shore, the temptation to submerge her entire body persisted. Still, the fact that she didn’t have any bathing suit with her made her hesitant to continue. Then again, the sun was bright and warm enough that if she did get her clothes wet, she could easily lay them out to dry.

But that meant Sweetie would have to take them off. Rarity once warned her that drying your clothes while wearing them was not a good idea. Her already wet skin would slow the process down and the damp clothing would continue to keep her skin wet. All of that combined would make for a rather uncomfortable ride home. So if she did want to go in, she would have to take her clothes off. 

Sweetie stopped moving around for a moment as she pondered that. Should she just take off her clothes and swim in her underwear instead? It wasn't a terrible idea considering that a normal bikini was just underwear you could swim in. The more she thought about it,  the more the idea appealed to her, and the heat was becoming near impossible to deal with. Furthermore, Sunset was still away and the area was completely devoid of human life. There really wasn’t much of a risk of getting caught. 

“Eh what the heck, I’ll do it.” Sweetie assured herself. 

She waded back over towards the shore near her bike. She took one last look around to make sure that no one was around. After she was satisfied that nobody else was there, she grabbed the hem of her shirt. But as she pulled it off, a stray thought entered her mind.

“…I seem to recall that you were quite enthralled by my collection of naughty magazines…” Rarity's voice echoed.

“Why am I…?” 

Then realization struck her like a sledgehammer. Sweetie’s face went red when she realized that her brain was associating her stripping down at the lake like she had while reading those magazines. She shook her head and tried to shake off the naughty images forming in her mind. 

“Stop it brain, this is nothing like that.” Sweetie Belle said and pulled on her shirt.

But of course, any teenager is going to have to wage war with their hormones. And Sweetie’s impure thoughts locked right back in place as the shirt cleared her head. She struggled to clear her mind while she slid out of her shorts and placed her clothes neatly by the bike. Walking back over to the lake, Sweetie felt much comfier. The sun was now shining directly against her bare skin.. At least she didn't have to worry about getting her clothes wet anymore. 

Well not all of her clothes. Her bra and panties were still going to get wet. As she reached the water, she thought about that; if they got wet she was going to have to remove them and then ride back home commando. Worse yet, she would have to dry her underwear quickly. Otherwise, she was going to need to place them underneath the dress box which left her a grim set of choices: get the dress wet, or expose her privates to the world if she moved the wrong way.  

And for a girl at the tender age of fourteen, it was not a prospect she even wanted to consider. But she certainly couldn’t just swim naked, right? Well, some of those people in the magazines were swimming naked, and they seemed to be enjoying it. As she weighed her options, the sun decided to answer her question by increasing its intensity. 

“Ugh why does today have to be so hot?!” Sweetie grimaced.

It was either takeoff her undies and swim, or continue wading around to avoid embarrassment. Or forget this whole thing entirely, put her clothes back on, and go home. But it seemed the universe, and her senses, had other plans. The heat finally got to Sweetie Belle, and all she could think about was how amazing it would feel once she started swimming. 

“Well, there’s no one around…” she muttered.

In a flash, off came the bra and panties. Now fully nude, Sweetie Belle felt a gentle breeze brush over her skin as if to signify that she had made the right choice. She still wasn’t quite so sure that this was a good idea, but at least now she could swim without worrying about her clothes getting wet. She ran towards the water and jumped in. 

Instantly, the cool water flowing over her relieved all the pent up anger she had towards her sister, the universe conspiring against her by not allowing her friends any free time with her, Sunset not being home to receive her package, and the day being too damn hot. Swimming underwater, she found that the lake soon became much deeper. So, she dove further just to see how deep the water actually went. Reaching the bottom, she soon ran out of air and made her way back up to the surface.  Sweetie pushed a strand of wet hair out of her face when she emerged.  

“Oh this feels so good! Thank the creator this water is so cool!” she sang.

Floating onto her back, Sweetie looked up at the sky with a smile. She was enjoying this very much. The water was cold; there was no wind so her skin didn’t tingle as the water lapped against it. Furthermore, with the heat she could just rest on the shore line and dry off fairly quickly. But there was something else to it as well. She was swimming naked, an idea that most people would find risque.

This was definitely something Rarity would find uncouth, as would most people. But there was no getting around the fact that Sweetie was very much enjoying her state of undress. As one wise person once said, ‘Rules are meant to be broken.’ She honestly didn't mind breaking the rule that you should wear a bathing suit when you went swimming. 

Now content with her decision, Sweetie resumed swimming. After a while, she decided to try something all swimmers eventually try: swimming across the lake underwater. Sweetie was a good swimmer, but she had never dared to try anything as tricky as this. But thankfully, both Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash taught her an interesting trick. Reaching a shallow section opposite from Sunset’s house, Sweetie began taking very deep breaths. 

“Okay,” she said between breaths, “Here we go!”

With one massive breath of air, Sweetie dove under water. Kicking with all her strength, she raced towards the other side. In no time at all, she had made it halfway. With no garments to weigh her down, Sweetie was actually going faster than she normally did, but only by a little. Soon enough she had reached the other side. Sweetie was amazingly proud of herself as she reached the shallow end. 

But just as she surfaced, her pride vanished. 

“Sweetie Belle!” said a familiar voice, “What are you doing here?”

With a gasp and a gulp of water, Sweetie looked up to see a very stunned Sunset Shimmer standing over her. The expression on both their faces was the same despite the cause being entirely different: Shock.
> Wait...You're A What!?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 2: Discovery

Sweetie instantly sank back into the water and placed her hands over her parts, “Oh my goddess! I-I’m so sorry….Sunset….I…I….” She then began to cough as the water took hold of her lungs.

Sunset walked into the water and took hold of Sweetie, managing to pull the frightened and embarrassed girl out of the water. 

“Easy Sweetie, you’ll choke. Let’s get that water out first.” Sunset said patting Sweetie’s back.

With a few coughs, the water she ingested in a fright came up and out of her lungs. Soon Sweetie was breathing fresh air. “Thanks,” She said, “I’m very sorry I trespassed.”

“No, no I understand it’s a hot day.” Sunset soothed, “Come on let’s go inside. I’ll get you a towel.”

“But I’m…” Sweetie started.

“I know, don’t worry about it.”

Sweetie was a bit taken back, but accepted Sunset’s kindness anyway. Sunset helped Sweetie out of the water and into her house. Despite it being a small cabin, Sunset’s house was pretty big on the inside. The living room and kitchen weren't connected by a separating wall. The living room had the log cabin look to it while the kitchen was very modern, even having an island with three stools in front of it.

A stairwell that led to the second floor rested near an L-like wall, the foot of which barely touched the front door. Sweetie also noticed a hamper near the back door that had what seemed to be used towels in it. Sunset disappeared briefly behind the back door and then quickly reappeared with a small towel before placing it on a stool.

“Here, sit on this while I get you a towel to dry off.” Sunset said.

“Thanks Sunset,” Sweetie Belle replied sitting on the stool. 

In no time at all, Sunset returned with a large towel which she handed Sweetie Belle. Thankful to finally have something to cover up her indecency, Sweetie wrapped the towel around her body and began to dry off. Not being forgetful, Sunset placed another towel on the island with the intent for it being used for Sweetie’s hair.

“Now, what are you doing here?” Sunset asked with a warm smile.

“I was delivering a dress that Rarity made for you.” Sweetie answered.

“Oh...she finished it already, that’s awesome.” Sunset said.

Sweetie nodded, “It’s out on my bike, let me get it for you.”

But Sunset kept her from moving, “No let me, you stay here and try to collect yourself. Oh before I go out, I take it your clothes are out there too?”

Sweetie Belle, again turning red, nodded, “I put them there so they wouldn’t…”

“I understand, don’t worry. Sit here and dry up while I go get everything.” Sunset said and departed.

Sweetie smiled and her blush began to fade. As Sunset went outside to retrieve Sweetie’s garments, package, and bike, Sweetie looked around again. Despite the very odd transition from the living room to the kitchen, there was one constant. There was plastic, Sweetie guessed it was called cellophane, wrapped over all of the house furniture. 

She also noticed several bags of groceries resting near the stairwell. Sunset had probably picked them up before returning home and discovering Sweetie swimming. But Sweetie also noticed something else, a large white trench coat hanging on the coat hook.

“Sweetie Belle!” Sunset called as she walked in, “I have your things.”

Sweetie turned back to the back door to see Sunset walking in with both Sweetie’s clothes and her dress in hands. That lit Sweetie’s face up, “Ermm...thank you, Sunset.”

Sunset smiled, “No problem at all, now you finish drying up and then you can put these on. Would you like anything to eat; I just came back from picking up a lot of supplies.”

“I don’t mean to impose,” Sweetie said, “I mean any more than I already am.”

“Nonsense, I honestly could use the company.” Sunset smiled.

Sweetie smiled again, “Okay then. I guess I could stay.”

“Nice, just give me one moment to change and I’ll be right down.” Sunset said before disappearing upstairs. 

Sweetie shifted on the stool, trying to remain comfortable. She rubbed her skin against the towel before grabbing the second one on the table and using it to dry her hair. Sunset was acting weird; there was no getting around that. But Sweetie believed that Sunset was tacitly denying her naked state so that the poor teenager could avoid further embarrassment. And that brought her more comfort. If anything, she could stay naked under the towel for a little while longer if necessary considering Sunset wasn’t going to bring it up. 

And it made Sweetie Belle even more comfortable knowing Sunset’s chill mentality because that meant Rarity would never know. There was the question of Rarity though, as she might now be wondering where Sweetie Belle was. Dismounting the stool, Sweetie walked over to her cellphone while keeping the towel around her. With a press of the screen, she was relieved to see no new messages.

“Ah good, she’s not worried.” Sweetie sighed in relief.

“Yeah, I just texted her to let her know you were here.” Sunset said.

Sweetie jumped and spun around. Sunset had again taken her by surprise, but this time Sweetie wasn’t so vulnerable. Plus, she had been so busy worrying about the phone she failed to hear Sunset coming down the steps. 

Sunset giggled, “Didn’t scare you again did I?”

“No,” Sweetie grimaced, “I just didn’t hear you come down. Nice outfit.”

Sunset was wearing a sky blue sundress that Sweetie almost swore Rarity had made. “Oh thanks,” Sunset said, “I bought it after my first few weeks here. So what would you like to eat?” 

“How did you know that I’m hungry?” Sweetie asked sitting back on the toweled stool.

“After a swim like that I guess anyone would be.” Sunset smiled walking into the kitchen.

Sweetie Belle had to concede that, “Well I guess I could have something to eat, got any cookies?”

“No, but I got the next best thing. Would you like some ice cream?” Sunset asked. 

Sweetie nodded again with a smile, “Thanks Sunset.” With a nod, Sunset walked into the kitchen and opened up the freezer. Sweetie shifted on the bar stool again, “So how much of my swim did you see?”

“Not much,” Sunset said, her back still to Sweetie Belle, “Only your underwater swim back to me. By the way that was actually pretty impressive.”

“Oh thanks, Scootaloo and Rainbow taught me a trick about holding my breath.” Sweetie smiled.

“I’m not surprised; those two are always the athletic types. Heck, I think Rainbow taught me a few tricks about staying fit. But I don’t think I’ll ever admit it to her face, it’ll just give her another thing to gloat about.” Sunset smiled pulling out a jug of neapolitan ice cream. 

“Don’t worry; I’ll keep your secret safe.” Sweetie giggled. 

Sunset laughed, “No real need to but thanks anyway.” After closing the freezer door, she then walked over to a drawer and pulled out an ice cream scoop.

“Speaking of secrets, you’re not gonna tell Rarity what I did are you?” Sweetie asked, now nervous again. Despite the fact that Sunset was making her more comfortable; Sweetie still couldn’t get over the fact that she was naked in someone else’s house, or that Sunset had seen her swim naked, or that she even swam naked in the first place. All of this was a bit mortifying and now Sweetie understood why Rarity was so fixated on being so proper. 

But what happened next caught Sweetie off guard.

Sunset laughed, “Oh don’t worry about it. It’ll be our little secret. Besides, in the interest of full disclosure, if you weren’t here I wouldn’t be wearing this dress anyway.” 

“Well, that dress is more fitting for someone taking a stroll through the park. It's not really a lounge around the house type of dress.” Sweetie said, trying hard to not sound like Rarity. 

Sunset laughed as she scooped out two bowls full of ice cream, “No, I meant I wouldn’t be wearing anything at all.”

“Huh?” Sweetie asked, genuinely confused. But before Sunset could answer, Sweetie understood it. “O-OH! Really, you live here…”

“Naked, yup.” Sunset answered bringing over the ice cream.

Again Sweetie’s face turned red, “Oh you’re one of those….nudists I think they’re called.”

Sunset nodded. “Yup.”

“Wow, that’s weird.” Sweetie said absentmindedly, but then quickly added, “N-not that there’s anything wrong with it!” 

Sunset gigged as she ate, “Oh no, don’t worry. I completely understand. Heck, if any of my friends knew about it, they’d be just as weirded out.”

“Wait, they don’t know?” Sweetie asked as she took a spoon full of her ice cream. 

Sunset gave Sweetie an amused look and Sweetie soon understood why. She at least knew that Rarity would instantly take a disliking to that idea, though it was tough for her to see both Applejack and Rainbow being receptive to it. Fluttershy might have if Sunset explained it the right way, and Pinkie would probably be the only one who'd be okay with it. Still, it was a bit shocking that only Sweetie was aware of this part of Sunset Shimmer.

“Must be tough for you.” Sweetie said.

Sunset waved her arm. “Besides, most ponies back home normally didn’t wear clothing, so it was tough for me to get used to humans and their clothed lifestyle.”

Sweetie nodded, “I think I understand the whole culture shock thing. We had a kid in our class move in from another country that greeted everyone by kissing their cheeks; took him a while to get used to the idea that we greet each other with handshakes.”

“It’s kind of like that,” Sunset smiled.

Sweetie took another bite of her ice cream. “Must be an interesting experience.” 

“Nah, there's really nothing to it. I cook, clean, watch TV, and sometimes swim naked. I really don’t think it’s any different from what everyone else does.” Sunset answered.

“But you’re naked.” Sweetie commented.

“After a while you don’t notice it. I will say this though: I do feel a little disappointed when I have to leave and put something on.” Sunset giggled. “In the interest of keeping secrets.”

“Really?” Sweetie asked, “I can imagine. So do you fully dress before leaving?”

“Well, to be honest, if I’m not going to someplace like school or work, or if I’m hanging with the crew, I just put that trench coat over me. Easy way to hide,” Sunset answered.

Sweetie was impressed. “That’s very brave of you Sunset.”

“Nah it’s really nothing, especially when no one is the wiser.” Sunset smiled and took another bite of her ice cream.

Sweetie smiled. Sunset seemed to be very proud, and was far braver than Sweetie ever pegged her for. She was actually going out into the town with nothing but a trench coat on, which could easily come undone at any time. Something that Sweetie couldn’t ever do, especially considering she nearly drowned when Sunset caught her skinny dipping. But suddenly she felt slightly uncomfortable.

“Hey Sunset,” Sweetie piped up. “I was actually wondering, are you uncomfortable with me right now?”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Well, since I’m over I’m kinda forcing you to wear that dress…” Sweetie said, shifting in her seat.

It took a moment for Sunset to fully understand what Sweetie was asking, “OH, um well not really. Besides I’m actually wearing this thing more for you than for me.”

Sweetie became concerned, “No you really don’t have too.”

“Sweetie Belle, look at you. You’re still wrapped up tight in that towel and still coming out of the shock you went through about twenty minutes ago.” Sunset said evenly. She wasn’t talking sternly or sisterly to Sweetie Belle like Rarity would, but more of a good friend. “And plus you’re more uncomfortable than I am right now. That’s why I didn’t ask or acknowledge you being naked in the lake when I found you."

Sweetie had to give her that. Despite her sudden discomfort at inconveniencing Sunset, she was still in a very compromising position. She too was naked, wrapped in a towel, and sitting in Sunset’s house. Any other situation she’d be too embarrassed to even move. But Sunset did do a great job of dispelling her embarrassment by moving onto other topics. And that had calmed her down. 

“So…is it really that boring being a nudist?” Sweetie asked.

“Well,” Sunset said in-between bites of her ice cream. “Depends on what you define as boring. Nudity isn’t about sex, if that’s what you’re thinking. But there are ways you can have fun being naked.”

“How so?” Sweetie asked.

Sunset smiled. “The place to start would be that there are certain beaches and clubs designed solely for nudists. And there, people either can relax, dance, or play whatever sport is present.”

“Like going to a resort?” Sweetie asked.

“That’s actually a perfect description. Plus there are ways of skirting around the law.” Sunset said. “But that’s more in regards to being an exhibitionist rather than nudist.”

“So this is what you are at home?” Sweetie asked. “Have you ever thought about just going out and around naked?”

Sunset laughed slightly before dropping her head. “I would actually enjoy all the summer days naked, both home and around the town. But you know about decency laws Sweetie Belle, and besides, not many people can distinguish sex from nudity. That being said, from the safety of my four walls, I am quite content.”

Before Sweetie could comment, she thought back to how she got herself into this predicament. If it wasn’t for her mind thinking about those naughty magazines, she would never have taken off her underwear to go swimming. And while it may be a slightly innocent way, if suddenly people were allowed to go around naked, imagine what raging hormones would do. 

“I can see your point. But,” Sweetie started, “Do you have many friends in your…I don’t know what’d you call it…?”

“Nudist Community, and a few, none really close by though.” Sunset lamented.

Sweetie sighed, “I know that feeling.” She was quiet for a moment, and then she began to think. Sunset was, up until the time of the fall formal, a bully with little friends. Now that she was reformed, she had made some very huge steps to redemption. And yet her friends still didn’t know about this fundamental part of her life. Sweetie took another bite of her ice cream, feeling a little upset about Sunset’s predicament. Sunset, despite all she gained, was still alone in many regards.

Now Sweetie wished she wasn’t so harsh to Sunset before the Battle of the Bands. Silence took over between the two of them as they silently ate. Sweetie was now dry from her swim around the lake. But for some reason, Sweetie didn’t exactly have a desire to put her clothing back on. That being said, the day was getting late and she did want to get home. Plus she was feeling like she was slightly overstaying her welcome, especially when she finished her ice cream.

“Alright I think I’m dry now.” Sweetie said.

“Okay, you gonna head home now?” Sunset asked.

Sweetie nodded, “Might as well.”

Sunset nodded and took Sweetie’s bowl. Sweetie got up and began to head towards the door.

“Uhh, Sweetie…” Sunset started, “You’re forgetting something.”

Sweetie froze for a moment and realized exactly what she meant. She was still wrapped in the towel, and underneath she was nude. Plus, her clothes were resting on the couch, which was a good several feet away. Sunset stood there near the sink smiling at Sweetie Belle, but more of a playful smile than a mean one.

“Oh, right,” Sweetie smiled and walked over to get her clothes, “Do you mind if I get dressed right here?”

“Nope, I’ll keep my back turned.” Sunset said respectfully.

Sweetie at least felt thankful for that. Despite her underlying desire, she would’ve felt all kinds of awkward if she allowed Sunset to watch her dress. She shed the towel and stood in the middle of Sunset's house naked. But before she put on her undergarments, she took the moment in. And in her honest opinion, it wasn’t that bad. Maybe it was something she could attempt. Regardless, she was on a bit of a clock and soon began getting dressed.

Once she was decent enough, she said. “Okay Sunset, you’re good.”

Sunset turned around and looked at Sweetie. “Okay. Sweet.”

“I’m gonna get going now,” Sweetie smiled. “Thanks for letting me hang out. And also, thanks for being so…understanding.”

“It was wonderful talking to you Sweetie Belle,” Sunset smiled and waved as Sweetie walked out. 

As the young girl got onto her bike, Sweetie noticed that the heat broke and was now starting to cool down. That meant the ride home was going to be much better than the ride over. But as she lifted the stand and pedaled off, she couldn’t help but feel she was abandoning Sunset back to her secret life. Then again, Sunset’s secret life wasn’t a secret to Sweetie anymore, and from what she had experienced it was actually kinda cool. Maybe Sweetie Belle would test it out, once she knew Rarity was out of the house.
> Sweetie's Trying What!?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 3: Wading In

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity called, “I’m off!”

Sweetie closed her book and sat up from her bed, “To where?”

“Band practice, I’ll be back by eight!” Rarity shouted and walked out of the house.

“Kay,” Sweetie shouted though she knew Rarity hadn’t heard it. She then got off her bed and made her way over to the window. She watched as Rarity jumped onto her bike and pedaled off towards Canterlot High. For the first time in nearly three days, Sweetie was home alone. She smiled and walked back over to the bed. It had been four days since her impromptu get-together with Sunset, and she was itching to get her feet wet in trying the nudist lifestyle. 

And she wasn’t going to do this unprepared like before. Last time, her need to shed her clothing was driven by the extreme heat and thoughts of Rarity’s naughty magazines. This time, it was simply an urge driven by Sunset's good word and the research Sweetie was conducting. The day after her little swim, she headed over to the local library and managed to check-out a book detailing nudist culture. Actually doing that was not as embarrassing as she thought, since she just easily passed that off as a class project about “Unique Lifestyles.”  

Getting it by Rarity was just as easy, as Sweetie just stuffed the book into her backpack and carried it upstairs when she got home. Since that day, her nose had been buried in it. And she learned quite a lot about naturism, which is what nudists call their lifestyle. Now she arrived at her first big hurdle, trying it out for herself. While it was true that she had attempted it back at Sunset’s place, her mind wasn’t exactly in the right place. Plus, Sunset was right. Sweetie would’ve died of embarrassment if she had decided to strip in front of and/or with Sunset on that day. No, that last attempt was just arriving at the pool. 

Now was her time to dive in. Sweetie Belle stood next to the foot of her bed. She took a deep breath, “Okay, first step is to…well…get naked, sounds simple enough.”

Simple didn’t exactly mean easy. As Sweetie prepped herself, a touch of anxiety washed over her. The fact that she was going to get naked wasn’t the cause; she had prepped herself for this for three days now. No, the cause was if Rarity happened to barge into the house. Granted, it was highly unlikely that Rarity would come barging into Sweetie’s room. Yet, the feeling was still there. So Sweetie scampered over to the window. To her relief, she was still home alone. 

Once again, she was back at the foot of her bed. Taking another deep breath, Sweetie looked down at herself. Getting naked should be relatively easy. She only had on a blue tank top and pink shorts, no undies. So in two quick moves she would be sporting her birthday suit.

“Alright Sweetie, let’s get this done.” She said. “Time to try this out.” 

Sweetie closed her eyes and grabbed the hem of her tank top. All the while she kept listening to hear if anyone was coming. When she was sure that no one was coming, she pulled off her shirt. Next, came the shorts. In a flash, she was standing in her room, near her bed, in the nude. And…nothing happened. It was as if the universe didn’t even notice, there was no fanfare, no applause, not even her emotions going haywire. The world around Sweetie Belle was still completely normal. 

Popping one eye open, Sweetie noticed just how banal everything was around her. “Huh, well that’s interesting.” She said. After opening her other eye, she looked down at herself. She was indeed naked, “I’m really doing this, yep…okay…” Then she looked around her room, “Well now what?” 

She honestly felt a little underwhelmed, but then again her research did mention that being nude should be no different than wearing clothes. But that did leave her with a bit of problem. There was still nothing to do. Despite her recent adventure, the universe still wasn’t keen on granting her any fun time. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were still busy, at least until Friday. And today was Wednesday. 

“Urgh this is gonna be sooo boring!”

Sweetie flopped back onto her bed and looked up at the ceiling. There was literally nothing to do. Well she was wrong, nothing productive to do at least. If she had something productive to do, she might actually enjoy trying out in the nude. But since she was home alone, she had nothing to do and therefore was whittling away the hours. Sweetie rolled over to her nightstand and picked up her phone. Thumbing through the list of contacts, she looked for anyone who might be available. But then she thought better of it.

Just because she was okay with being naked didn’t mean others would be. Worse yet, it didn’t mean that she’d be comfortable  being nude around others yet. She still wanted to try that out with someone more open minded, like Sunset. However, Sunset was at band practice. Which meant Sweetie Belle was back to square one. The girl then put her phone down and moaned again.

“Alright, so I’m naked, now what do I do?” she asked.

Just do the things you normally do, she thought.

“Like what?” Sweetie asked aloud.

I don’t know, watch TV, play video games, or something! was the response.

“But what if Rarity comes home?” Sweetie asked.

Rarity’s better than that, she’d let you know. Her mind responded.

Sweetie nodded, “That’s a good point.” But before she could figure out exactly what to do, her stomach grumbled. “Time to eat,” she sighed. “Alright, I guess I found something to do.”

Sweetie got out of bed and made her way out of her room. But before she opened the door, the thought of Rarity coming over struck her again. She was going to need something to cover up if she got discovered. Then she got an idea. Nudists usually brought towels around while they were at parties, beaches, or resorts. So it would make sense for her to bring a towel around as well. Plus, it’d be easier to explain: she just got out of the shower. And Rarity wouldn’t get mad since she had already done that a few times when she was in a hurry. 

Sweetie opened the door to her room and made her way to the bathroom. She quickly grabbed a towel and placed it over her shoulders before walking downstairs. At first, it did feel a little weird walking around her home in the buff. But the feeling passed as soon as she went into the kitchen to make something to eat. Walking up to the fridge, she heard a soft purring sound coming from the kitchen table.

“Oh, hey Opal.” Sweetie said to Rarity’s cat.

Opal didn’t notice Sweetie Belle; she just went back to resting. Well, that was someone in the house who didn’t mind. It was a small victory at any rate. Sweetie opened the fridge and pulled out some tuna fish salad and bread. Closing the door, she made her way over to the counter and put the bread into the toaster. While she made her sandwich, the teen couldn't help but marvel at how bold she had become. She was in her kitchen, naked. A great victory. Even better, she was comfortable. At least, for the most part. 

A little while later…

The sandwich helped satisfy her stomach and eased her into doing some more things around the house. She swept up the floors, washed the dishes, and even did most of the laundry. Performing chores helped put her mind at ease, and her emotions to rest. But once again, Sweetie Belle found herself with nothing to do. However, this time she didn’t mind it, as she was far more comfortable being in her own skin. Sweetie even threw the towel in the wash, confident that Rarity wasn’t going to pop in on her.

In fact, by the time eight o' clock came around, Sweetie was all ready to accept Rarity coming home. She had, begrudgingly, put her clothing back on just minutes before Rarity pulled up. Sweetie jumped onto the living room couch and turned the TV on when Rarity walked through the door. 

“Sweetie dear, I am home!” Rarity shouted.

“Hi sis,” Sweetie said popping over the couch, “How was band practice?”

Rarity turned to face Sweetie, “ It went quite well.Thankfully, Dashie didn’t have another pulled string. Don’t tell me you just watched TV all day.” 

Sweetie shook her head, “No, I did some of my chores.”

Rarity smiled, “Good, that leaves me with less house work to do.  Would you like me to prepare dinner, or you wish to order take out?”

“I don’t care, you pick,” Sweetie answered.

“Very well. I’ll cook something up, do you care what I make?” Rarity asked.

“Just as long as it’s good,” Sweetie giggled, “And not that super fancy stuff you keep gushing on about.”

“You might learn something from high society, Sweetie Belle; it could teach you some proper etiquette.”

“I’m proper,” Sweetie said indignantly. Though inside she was saying, if only you knew what I did today.

“For a fifteen year old girl, yes, but what about when you get older?”

“I’ll adjust.”

“I hope so.” Rarity said before pausing, “Goodness, I sound like a mother hen!” Rarity giggled.

Sweetie also giggled.

“Have you heard from any of your friends?” Rarity asked.

“Why, eager to get rid of me?” Sweetie asked.

“Nothing of the sort, I just dread having you here by your lonesome.” Rarity answered.

I think I could stand being by my lonesome, I'd be able to be nude that way, Sweetie thought. Then she responded with, “Scoots and AB will be available on Friday.”

“Oh dear,” Rarity said while walking back into the living room. “That’s still two days away. Have you made any plans for tomorrow?”

Sweetie shook her head. “I haven’t really thought about it. Why, are you bringing in a customer?” 

Rarity nodded, “A few, actually. The recent Battle of the Bands has inspired a decent set of clothing lines I'd like to put together, and I was hoping to show them off to some potential…”

Sweetie got the gist of it. Rarity was going to be home and worse, she was going to have company. Sweetie couldn’t continue her quest to experience the clothes-free life. And even worse, she had nowhere else to go. “I understand,” she said.

Rarity sighed. “Well, I would love to have you around to keep me company.”

“I appreciate it Rarity, but I realize that I get in your way sometimes.” Sweetie lamented. “Don’t worry, I’ll think of something.”

“I don’t want you to think you’re a burden, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity said.

“I don’t, and I’m not.” Sweetie smiled.
 
Reassured, Rarity walked back into the kitchen. “Oh, by the way, I spoke to Sunset Shimmer; she says you were great company yesterday.”

 Sweetie’s ears perked up. “Did she?”

Rarity nodded. “Indeed, she would like to have you over again sometime soon.”

“Now there’s an idea,” Sweetie said under her breath. Sunset was the one who introduced Sweetie Belle to nudism, and maybe Sweetie could kill two birds with one stone by hanging out at Sunset’s place. That is, if Sunset would allow it. Sweetie got up and walked into the kitchen. “Can I have Sunset’s number?” 

“Oh sure. It’s in my phone.”

“Thanks.”

Sweetie retrieved Rarity’s phone, unlocked it, and found Sunset’s number. Hurrying upstairs with the number in her head, she plugged it into her own phone. Sweetie pressed the message button. “Hey Sunset, it's Sweetie Belle, are you doing anything right now?” she texted.

A moment later came the response. “Oh, hey Sweetie, nothing important just watching TV. What’s up?”

“Rarity’s gonna have guests over tomorrow, big important types, and I know she likes it better when I’m out of her hair. I was wondering if I could come over to hang out.”

“I see. Yeah I’m game. What time?”

“Around eleven sound good?” 

“Great, we’ll make a day of it.”

“Actually I was wondering if we’d just stay at your place.”

“Why, up for another swim?☺”

“Kinda, mind if I explain when I get there?”

“Sure, see ya tomorrow.” 
 
Sweetie put her phone down and headed downstairs to talk with Rarity, “Sunset says it’s cool for me to chill with her.”

“Splendid, let’s eat.” Rarity said finishing up dinner.

After dinner, Sweetie went straight to bed. It was rather late and she wanted to get up early tomorrow, as did Rarity. However, Sweetie also wanted to start sleeping naked too. Her research told her not only was it a good step toward embracing nudism, but it was also good for her health. Rarity wasn’t the type to throw Sweetie out of bed in the morning, so Sweetie could easily get away with it. Shedding her clothes, Sweetie Belle crawled into bed and closed her eyes. Within moments,  she felt comfortable and began to drift off into sleep.

> Sunset And Sweetie Are Doing What!?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 4: First Outing

Sweetie woke up feeling refreshed the next morning. The time on her clock read a little past nine. She still had two hours before she had to meet Sunset, whom was only a thirty minute bike ride away. Sweetie pulled herself out of bed and threw on a robe before heading into the shower. Honestly, she hadn’t noticed anything different about the way she slept, except for the fact she didn’t have pajamas on.

Regardless, it was yet another victory. Rarity was already awake, prepping the house/boutique for her guest’s arrival, so Sweetie stayed clear of her sister. The fewer things she had to worry about the better. Sweetie closed the door to the bathroom, disrobed, and climbed into the shower. She knew that she wasn’t a burden to Rarity and had no problems leaving the house when Rarity hosted customers. Her older sister was trying to start a career after all, and it did help that Rarity was indeed concerned. 

Plus, whenever Rarity had company before, Sweetie always had her friends to hang out with. She still wasn’t sure if Sunset was going to allow her to be naked at her place, let alone if Sunset was even going to keep the two of them there at all. This was a game of fortune for Sweetie Belle; she had to ease herself into this unorthodox lifestyle without Rarity finding out. It might end up upsetting her older sister if she didn't present it in the best possible light. 

Sweetie Belle knew from the get-go that she could easily take this lifestyle the wrong way and possibly end up on one of those naughty magazines. She had nothing against those people or their choices; she just didn’t want to end up like them. There was also the horror of someone she didn’t like finding out, such as Diamond Tiara. That being said however, she did want a seasoned voice in her mind, not just a book. And for Sweetie Belle, the answer was Sunset Shimmer. It was amazing to think that only a year and a half ago, Sunset was a villain. 

Sweetie finished up her shower and headed back into her room. She pulled out her backpack and put two towels inside. One to dry off with in case she swam, and another to sit on while she was nude. She also put in a swimsuit just in case Sunset refused to accept her request. Once she had everything packed, Sweetie put on a loose shirt and pants without undies, some slip-ons, and made her way down stairs. Rarity was already dressed in her nice suit. 

“You look dashing!” Sweetie complemented. 

“Thank you dear, I hope this outfit hides some of my nervousness though.” Rarity said, her voice laced with doubt. “Oh, I do hope this all turns out for the best.”

Sweetie smiled. “I know it will. These are your designs we’re talking about. They’re bound to love them.”

That relaxed Rarity. “Thank you sister, I needed that. You’re off to Sunset's place?”

Sweetie nodded.

“Alright, text me when you get there.”

“I will. Bye!”

And with that Sweetie was out the door and on her way to Sunset’s place. To her surprise, it was just as hot as it was the day she first visited.  It made the bike ride over all the more interesting, as she hoped her sweat wouldn’t reveal the fact she was going commando. Every street corner Sweetie reached, she checked to make sure she wasn’t see-through. Thankfully, it never got that bad. 

When she got to Sunset’s house, she could see that Sunset was indeed home this time. Sweetie wasted no time in standing up her bike and running over. Knocking on the door, Sweetie hoped that she wasn’t too early. She quickly sent an “I’m here” text to Rarity just as the front door opened. Sunset revealed herself, wearing the same sundress Sweetie brought a few days ago.

“Hey Sweetie.” Sunset said.

“Hey Sunset, thanks for having me over!” Sweetie smiled.

“Thanks for offering actually. I would’ve been stuck doing nothing most of today.” Sunset grimaced.

“I know the feeling.” Sweetie smiled. “May I come in?”

“Sure, come on in. I just cleaned up.”

Sweetie nodded and walked in. She could see that nothing had changed, and even the cellophane was still on the furniture. That must be a good sign.

Sunset closed the door behind Sweetie Belle. “So, what is it you wanted to explain to me?”

Sweetie lowered her backpack behind the couch. “Well, it’s a bit of a long story.”

Sunset nodded. “Have a seat on the couch.” When Sweetie nodded, Sunset asked. “Would you like anything to eat or drink?”

“Just water please.” Sweetie answered, sitting on the couch. “The bike ride over here was tough!”

“I know that pain.” Sunset giggled going into the fridge. She pulled out a bottle of water and brought it to Sweetie, who accepted it graciously. “Now,” Sunset said. “What’s up?”

After taking a long drink, Sweetie filled Sunset in on everything.

Sunset nodded her expression a bit hard to read, “I see.”

“So, I was thinking maybe I could try expanding my interest here?” Sweetie asked.

“With me?” Sunset asked. “Why Sweetie I’m touched, but I think I’m a little too old for you.”

Sweetie blushed, “NO, NO, NO N-NOTHING LIKE THAT…!”

Sunset’s expression changed to that of pure mirth, “Of course Sweetie Belle, I was only kidding. I think it’s great that you wanted to try this out. And personally I think it’s cool that I might actually have a close friend who would be willing to share my lifestyle.” She then straightened herself out, “But I must ask, are you going to be okay being naked and seeing me naked?”

Sweetie nodded, “I think I will be.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure.”

Sunset nodded, smiling slightly, “Well since I'm the more experienced one,  I recommend we don’t get naked in front of each other just yet. Why don’t you go upstairs and get undressed there?”

“Why?” Sweetie asked.

“It'll give you an extra minute in case you want to back out.” 

Sweetie nodded, “Alright I’ll be right back.”

“Okay. The bathroom is the first door on your right.” Sunset said as Sweetie hurried upstairs. 

Sweetie took in the information and headed upstairs. It didn’t take her long to find the bathroom. Much like the rest of Sunset’s home, it was remarkably plain. Sweetie closed the door and pulled off her clothes. After folding them up neatly and resting them on her arm, she realized exactly why Sunset wanted her away for a moment. And then she began to laugh uncontrollably. Sweetie Belle was nude, in someone else’s house, while the owner was getting naked herself. In any other scenario, this would be all kinds of wrong. 

“Wow, this is crazy!” She laughed.

She could easily put her clothing back on, go down stairs, and call the whole thing off. They could then spend the rest of the day having fun and forget about this very moment. But she came to Sunset’s home with the intent of gaining ground in her quest. So why not try it out for five minutes? Sunset was, at least now, trustworthy. And despite the obvious insanity, Sweetie was already naked. So, brushing the thought aside, Sweetie opened the door and walked out.

Sunset apparently heard the door open. “You ready?”

“Yeah. I'm coming down now.” Sweetie answered.

She descended the stairs and spotted Sunset, who hadn’t moved from her seat on the chair. Except this time her sundress was visibly absent and she was just as naked as Sweetie. Sweetie realized that there was an added level of comfort in Sunset’s disposition, which made her relax slightly. She also noticed that she was slightly cooler now. It was mostly due to the fact that her sweaty clothes were no longer on her body.

“Comfy yet?” Sunset asked.

Sweetie nodded, “Much better!”

“So now what you want to do?” Sunset asked as Sweetie walked over.

“First, where do I put my clothes?” she asked.

“Oh just leave them by your backpack, they’ll be fine there.”

“Kay, thanks.”

Sweetie plopped her clothing by her backpack, then walked over to the couch to sit down. The cellophane felt weird at first, but then again she never sat on it before even clothed so she didn’t mind it. She looked over at Sunset. “Is this what it’s usually like for you?”

Sunset nodded, “Pretty weird huh?”

Sweetie agreed. "A bit. So now that we’re like this, what can we do?”

Sunset smiled. “You up for a swim?”

“Can we?” Sweetie asked.

“Yeah, hardly anyone comes down to this side of Whitetail so we’ll be fine.” Sunset answered.

Agreeing to that, Sweetie got up and ran over to her backpack to pull out one of her towels. Sunset, who grabbed a towel hanging by the door, went out to the back to make sure that it was indeed clear of any prying eyes. When she was sure of it, she waved to Sweetie to come forward. When Sweetie ran outside, she didn’t stop until she drove straight into the water. The fact that the water was ridiculously cold didn’t matter to Sweetie; she needed to dive into something like this after the ride over. The feeling she had was exactly the same she had when she tried skinny dipping last time. This time however, she didn’t have to worry about being spotted.

As Sweetie swam underwater, she heard the water get displaced and spotted Sunset jumping into the water. Breaking the surface, Sweetie saw Sunset floating nearby. “This feels so good!” she shouted.

“A great benefit of living out here,” Sunset smiled, “Especially after a long day like this.” 

“Yeah, I could get used to this.” Sweetie smiled.

“Really,” Sunset smirked. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were using me for my lake.” 

Sweetie giggled. “I don’t think I’d put it like that, especially if this summer decides to cool down. Plus, I do live by two pools so I could go there any time.”

“But neither of those allow you to skinny dip.” Sunset laughed. “Come on, I wanna see how well you can swim.”

Sweetie grinned at the idea and began to swim. Sunset followed her as they took a lap around the lake. At first, Sweetie found it easy to stay ahead of Sunset. But after a lap or two, Sunset began to overtake her. Sweetie found this slightly alarming. She wasn’t losing energy or anything, Sunset was just an amazing swimmer, probably because she lived near a lake. The line of logic calmed Sweetie down somewhat. Soon enough the duo became tired and came to a stop near the shore line. 

Sunset padded towards their towels and picked up both of them. After bringing them over, she handed Sweetie her towel and then began to dry off her hair. “Not bad out there, I actually had to push myself.”

“Really?” Sweetie asked. “Because it looked like you weren’t even trying.”

Sweetie laid her towel out and rested upon it. She rolled onto her back just as Sunset did the same a few feet away.

“Yeah, that was actually a bit of a challenge. Do you swim a lot?” Sunset asked.

“Not as much as Scootaloo. But then again she’s a mini-Rainbow Dash. I prefer to do things that are a lot less physical, like singing and dancing, but I do exercise from time to time.” Sweetie answered.

Sunset smiled. “Well, don’t tell Rainbow Dash this, but I know for a fact that I’m a better swimmer than she is.”

“You do have a lake in your backyard.” Sweetie smirked. “I'm honestly not surprised.”

“That’s true.” Sunset nodded. “So, Rarity’s got some clients visiting today?”

Sweetie shrugged. “Some big-wigs from Manehattan. I really hope it goes well, but I’m trying not to think about it too much.”

“Why not? I mean she is your sister and all.”

“Two reasons,” Sweetie said, rather enjoying how the sun felt against her skin. “One: if I worried about every little thing she was doing, I’d drive myself as crazy as Rarity. Two: this is Rarity we’re talking about! Unless the boutique burns down, she’s already nailed the sales pitch.”

“Yet you’re out here sunning yourself and not over there giving her a hand?” Sunset asked. “Forgive me for making assumptions Sweetie Belle, but it seems to me like neither of you want each other in your life.”

“It isn't like that.” Sweetie said evenly. “Rarity has a certain standard she lives by, and creator help you if you get in the way of that standard. I know she means well... it’s just I wanna start living my own life now. Not hers.”

“That’s a bit harsh.” Sunset said rolling onto her side to face Sweetie Belle. “She is your sister.”

“I know.” Sweetie said. “And I love her. I just don’t want to get in her way of her success while I'm trying to build a life of my own. Especially now when I’m trying to become a nudist. If she found out I was doing this, I’d never hear the end of it!”

Sunset had to concede that point. “Fair point. It just seems to me like you’re cutting your sister out of your life.”

Sweetie grimaced. She wanted to say that she would never do that. Yet, the duo had gotten on each other nerves more than enough to have brought them to that point. Still, Sweetie wasn’t cutting Rarity out of anything. She was growing up and she didn’t want Rarity meddling with every facet of her life, so why was Sunset making such a big deal out of it? 

“Don’t worry, Sunset.” Sweetie said after a pause. “It won’t come to that. Are you…uh…up for another swim, or can we do something else?”

Sunset sighed with an eye roll. “Depends, what would you like to do instead?”

“You mentioned that people rarely come around here. I was wondering if we could walk along the trail for a bit.” Sweetie answered.

“I’m game for that.” Sunset said.

Sweetie beamed. “Do we need to take our towels?”

“It’s usually a good idea, just in case someone actually does come down the path.” Sunset answered, standing up.

With a nod, Sweetie picked up her slightly wet towel before following Sunset up the path into Whitetail woods. The woods were very sparse of life, yet the sun shone through the tree tops illuminating everything around the girls. Despite their bare feet, the girls hardly minded the walk as they moved shoulder to shoulder down the path. Each step she took, Sweetie felt more and more comfortable with her body and her surroundings. Sunset was helping out a lot, being the role model for her. Sweetie felt very comfortable for the first time in a while.

“Did you tell your friends yet?” Sunset asked.

“That I’m a nudist? No not yet, but I’m seeing them tomorrow, so I’ll tell them then.” Sweetie answered.

“I wonder what their reaction will be.”

“Shocked would be the proper term for it, but I know my friends. They’ll still accept me.” Sweetie said proudly.

“Yeah, I’m sure they will.” Sunset said halfheartedly.

Sweetie turned to Sunset and felt a little discouraged. While she was sure about her friends accepting her, Sunset wasn't so sure about her own. Even though the six of them had achieved so much and grown so close, Sunset couldn’t tell her friends about this fundamental part of her life. That depressed Sweetie, so much so that she leaned over and gave Sunset a hug. 

“Don’t worry; I’m sure that given time, everyone will accept you too.” Sweetie said, trying not to notice how good it felt to have Sunset’s skin press against her own.

Sunset, who was caught off guard by Sweetie’s sudden show of affection, smiled. “Thanks Sweetie Belle, I’m sure they will too.” She returned the hug with a pat on Sweetie’s head. “I’m sure they will. One day…”
> The CMC Become What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 5: The CMC Become What?!

Sweetie waited anxiously by her window, looking outside to see the moment her friends arrived. Rarity had stepped out for the day to deliver an order she had made and she wouldn’t be back until later that night. So, Sweetie was once again naked at home. 

She had enjoyed spending the whole day at Sunset’s cabin. After their walk, the duo returned home for a round of video games and enjoyed a good movie before Rarity called to check in. The day got better when Rarity told them that her pitch had been a stunning success.

Pride in her sister aside, Sweetie was still slightly unsure of her new status. Her time with Sunset was a resounding success concerning her path to becoming a nudist. And yet Rarity didn’t have the faintest idea about her sister’s new hobby.

Regardless of what Sweetie personally felt, Sunset had a point. Sweetie was, in fact, cutting Rarity out of this facet of her life and that wasn’t exactly right. But Sunset only offered concern, commenting that it was ultimately Sweetie’s decision to make.  

Telling her friends she was a nudist was another problem. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo would probably handle the news far better than Rarity would, that was for sure. But…nudity was a considered a taboo in polite society and Rarity would likely condemn it as such. 

Was it right for Sweetie to hide it? She wasn’t sure. There was the possibility that she could ask her friends about it, but it was going to take a long time before that happened. 

Right now, she was only at step one. She wasn’t exactly sure how she was going to break the news to the Crusaders, but she resolved to do it slowly. Her bathrobe rested at the foot of her bed, ready for her to use as soon as her friends arrived. 

“Come on girls!” Sweetie said impatiently, “Hurry up and get here already!”

No sooner did the words leave her mouth, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo came into view. Both were on their bikes and wore the thinnest clothing they could get their hands on. If it wasn’t for the ungodly heat this week, Sweetie would’ve sworn that the girls had also secretly become nudists as well.  

Leaping from her windowsill, Sweetie quickly donned her robe in order to preserve her modesty. She exited her room and ran downstairs just as the two other crusaders knocked on her door.

“One second!” Sweetie shouted as she ran into the living room.

Quicker than a greased lightning bolt, Sweetie was at the front door. She checked the robe one last time to ensure that she would not be considered indecent. Satisfied with her inspection, she opened the door.

“Hey girls!”

“Hey Sweetie.” Apple Bloom greeted “May we come in?”

“Yeah, anything to get out of this stinkin’ heat!” Scootaloo complained.

Sweetie giggled. “Absolutely, come on in!”

Sweetie didn’t realize how relieved she was to finally be spending time with her friends, until the duo walked out of the heat and into the air conditioned house. But once they did, Sweetie’s ultimate goal was momentarily washed away by the feeling of overwhelming joy. Finally, she was spending some time with her friends. 

Apple Bloom walked into the living room and plopped down on the sofa. “Man, I swear this heat was absolutely murder to work in.”

“I thought I was gonna die of thirst during yesterday’s practice.” Scootaloo agreed walking over to join Apple Bloom on the couch. “Thank the maker Dash and I packed plenty of Gatorade.”

“No kidding.” Apple Bloom agreed.

While the duo continued to complain about the heat, Sweetie stood in the middle of the room stock still in confusion. She honestly felt a bit like Fluttershy at the moment. She knew she had to tell the Crusaders about her lifestyle, but she just wasn’t sure how she was going to break it to them or if she’d get the opportunity.

Sweetie almost giggled at the situation. She was standing in the middle of her living room with nothing but a bathrobe on and her friends barely even noticed. Yet, it wasn’t like the conversation they were having wasn’t relevant: this heat was tough. 

Yet there she was, completely out of the conversation. It was almost surreal. So, Sweetie decided to let herself into the conversation quietly. There was still enough room on the couch near Apple Bloom so she sat down next to her. And there she sat for a moment or two as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo talked. Finally, Scootaloo noticed.

“Oh hey Sweetie, you’re wearing your bathrobe. Did we interrupt you in the middle of a shower?” Scootaloo asked.

Apple Bloom turned around and looked too. “We’re real sorry! If you wanna just head up and get dressed, we’ll wait for you down here.”

Sweetie smiled. “Um…well thanks girls but that won’t be necessary.”

“Wait why?” Scootaloo asked.

“Sweetie, I know the heat ain’t exactly friendly, but we’re inside and under air conditioning. You don’t have to strip down.” Apple Bloom said.

Sweetie shook her head, “No, this doesn’t have anything to do with the heat. I…uhh….decided to make a lifestyle change recently.” 


Sweetie suddenly found herself feeling extremely nervous. She was about to tell her friends that she was now a participant of what was practically considered a taboo. Before, she was absolutely sure she wanted to do this. Now she wasn’t so sure. She understood then and there what Sunset was talking about. 

But it was too late; she had already opened her mouth. And her sudden silence allowed her friends to speak before her.

“Wait what kinda of change?” Apple Bloom asked. 

“Oh my gosh! She’s coming out of the closest!” Scootaloo said in shock.

“Wait…WHAT?!” Sweetie said in greater shock.

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo began to giggle and blush.

“What are we going to tell Button Mash?” Scootaloo giggled.

“What are we gonna tell Rarity?” Apple Bloom added.

Poor Sweetie Belle blushed, “No, that’s not it at all!” But the girls continued to giggle for a moment. Sweetie stood up to try and intimidate them, but it was to no avail.  Finally Sweetie blurted out the truth, “I’m a nudist!”

The laughter was quickly silenced as if the other two were hit in the face with a brick. The house became deathly quiet as Sweetie stood there looking at her two friends. Their expressions were of complete shock as they looked at Sweetie Belle oddly. That’s when her mind felt like it was running at warp speed. 

Oh no, she thought, what if they don’t accept me? What if they think I’m a freak or something? Oh Goddess…what if they tell Rarity? What if they tell everyone at school? What am I going to do!?

Her heart began to race as she waited for a response from either of her friends. 

Finally Apple Bloom spoke, “Wait, you mean like those people who walk around their house without clothing?” 

Sweetie nodded her head.

“Wow,” Scootaloo said. “I didn’t expect that from you Sweetie. What brought this on?”

Sweetie swallowed hard. “Well…actually it has a little to do with the heat.” 

And then she began to tell the girls what happened the previous four days.  All the while, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo said nothing, expect when they needed some clarification about a few parts. Both were shocked when they found out about Sunset, but agreed to keep it between them for her sake. And in no time in all, Sweetie was finished. 

“And that’s my story.” She finished.

“So, if we weren’t here, you’d be naked?” Apple Bloom asked.

Sweetie nodded.

“Would you be naked here now with us?” Scootaloo asked.

Apple Bloom wiggled her eyebrows at Scootaloo. “Why you asking Scoots? Do you wanna sneak a peek at Sweetie’s assets?” 

“That’s not what I was asking about! You know I don’t swing that way AB….” Scootaloo mumbled.

“And besides Apple Bloom,” Sweetie Belle added, “Nudism isn’t about sex. It’s more about enjoying your life as naturally as possible.”

Apple Bloom looked back at Sweetie Belle, “I see. So, goin’ off what Scoots asked, if we were cool with it, you’d be here naked as a jay-bird.”

Sweetie nodded again. “But I don’t have a problem keeping the robe on.”

The two girls looked at each other. Sweetie bit her lower lip for a moment, dreading the suspense. The look on Apple Bloom’s face still showed massive levels of shock; meanwhile Scootaloo was a bit more taken back by Sweetie’s sudden change in lifestyle. Yet she still wasn’t sure if they had accepted her or not. 

Apple Bloom then turned around, “So besides us and Sunset, who else knows?”

“No one. I’ve only been a nudist for a few days, and I’m still relatively new to it. I mean there are people who’ve lived that way their whole lives, but I’m only four days into it.” Sweetie answered. “I mean Rarity doesn’t even know.”

“Not surprised there.” Scootaloo commented. “No offense Sweetie, but your sister would have an aneurism if she found out.”

“You won’t get an argument from me about that Scoots.” Sweetie said sitting back down. “That’s why she doesn’t know, nor can she.”

Apple Bloom smiled. “Well don’t worry, we won’t tell her.”

Sweetie perked up at that line. “Really? I mean you guys are cool with me being a…”

Both Scootaloo and Apple Bloom gently nodded. “It’s a bit of a shock, but you’re our best friend. we wouldn’t do anything to alienate you.” Scootaloo said with a heartfelt smile. 

Sweetie sighed, “Oh thank you girls! You have no idea how much that means to me!”

“So, are you gonna get naked in front of us?” Scootaloo asked.

“Scootaloo!” Apple Bloom spun around in shock. “What is it with you?”

Sweetie giggled. “I know right? It seems like you’re really eager to see me naked. Thanks, but my heart belongs to someone else.”

Scootaloo playfully stuck her tongue out at Sweetie. “It’s not that I wanna see you naked, I just thought that one of the requirements of being a nudist was the fact that you’d be nude all the time.”

Apple Bloom went silent for a moment. “Well when you put it like that…”

Sweetie sighed. “I’m only in this thing because I don’t wanna make you guys feel uncomfortable. It’d be pretty weird if I was naked and you two weren’t.” 

Almost instantly, Sweetie wanted to rephrase that statement. While secretly she wanted her friends to share her lifestyle, she liked it better that they simply knew about it. There was also the old proverb that stated: “No one should be forced to do something they didn’t want to.” 

And Sweetie’s last comment went completely against that idea. However, there were ways that either Apple Bloom or Scootaloo could interpret that line and dismiss it as concern on Sweetie’s part.  

However, the universe had other plans.

“A fair point.” Apple Bloom mused. “Well can I just ask: what’s it like?”

“Yeah, I’m actually kinda interested too.” Scootaloo added.

Sweetie pondered for a moment. “The best way I could describe it is….freeing; like I’m not restricted by anything…physically or mentally. Plus it just feels good; I don’t have to worry about clothing sticking to me when I sweat or being itchy or just plain uncomfortable. There’s also a part of me that just feels, well more open. And after a while, I don’t feel like I’m naked anymore, I just feel like…it’s natural.”

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom listened intently as Sweetie described her feelings about nudism. Honestly, Sweetie wasn’t sure if they were trying to properly understand why she made this choice, or if they were contemplating trying it out for themselves. 

After she finished talking, there was a brief silence. Sweetie shifted in her seat. “Pretty weird huh?”

“I guess so.” Scootaloo said.

“But you make it sound like fun.” Apple Bloom added to which Scootaloo nodded. Apple Bloom then continued. “And with heat like this, I wouldn’t mind trying it out myself.”

Scootaloo raised an eye brow at Apple Bloom. “I thought you had a problem with me asking to see Sweetie naked.”

“Only because you were so blunt about it.” Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “But after hearing Sweetie, and I mean look at her Scoots…even in a robe she is comfortable. I don’t know. I think I might wanna try it out for myself.”

“Wait a second!” Sweetie exclaimed. “I don’t want my experiences to force you into this, Apple Bloom. It’s not exactly the easiest thing to get into. Besides, it might look really weird if the three of us just suddenly started getting naked. People might start spreading rumors…”

“That’s true.” Apple Bloom agreed.

“But you said it yourself; it’s not about sex right? So what’s the big deal?” Scootaloo asked.

“Hormones.” Sweetie conceded.

“But none of us here are into girls.” Scootaloo said. “And we’re all close friends, what’s so bad about having a little skinship between us?”

“That’s a good point, especially in heat like this.” Apple Bloom agreed.

Sweetie had to concede that point. “That’s true. Plus, at the risk of sounding nerdy, my book told me that true friendship should transcend what you wear. When you’re nude, it means there’s nothing to hide behind; you’re seeing people for what they truly are.”

Scootaloo smiled. “So how about it? Are you in, Apple Bloom?”

“Why not? It might end up being fun.”

Sweetie sighed. “Alright, we’ll get naked together but if anyone has any problems we can stop and put our clothing back on…okay? I don’t wanna be responsible for something stupid or lewd happens.”

“Deal!” both Scootaloo and Apple Bloom agreed.

But before any of them could do anything, the house phone rang. Sweetie instantly got up and ran to the phone, hoping beyond hope it was just a solicitor she could easily hang up on. Unfortunately, it was Rarity.

“Hey sis what’s up?” Sweetie answered, deciding to act casual.

“Hello Sweetie Belle. It turns out that my delivery didn’t take as long as I expected. I’m on my way home right now.” Rarity said with glee.

That glee however, was not shared by Sweetie Belle. Her friends also spotted Sweetie’s face and grew mortified. Now their plans were dashed. Worse, Sweetie actually didn’t tell Rarity her friends were over. That was against the rules, and she could get in serious trouble. She waved over the girls as Rarity spoke. 

Covering the phone, Sweetie whispered. “Rarity’s coming home! What do we do?!”

“Let’s go to the clubhouse. We’ll meet up there!” Apple Bloom said. 

“Good idea!” Scootaloo said as both she and Apple Bloom dashed out of the house.

Sweetie nodded and uncovered the phone. “What time will you be back, Rarity?”

“In about an hour.” Rarity answered. “Why? Have any of your friends called you?”

“As a matter of fact, I just got off the phone with Scootaloo.” Sweetie lied. “She and AB are free now and want to chill at the clubhouse.”

“I see.” Rarity spoke, slightly defeated. “Well, it’s not like they were going to be busy all of spring break. How long shall you be hanging out with them?”

“Umm…” Sweetie pondered. “Probably until tonight. But I still have to get ready, so I’ll be home when you get back! We can make plans for tomorrow!”

Rarity seemed to perk up. “That sounds like fun Sweetie Belle. I’ll see you when I get home.”

Sweetie then hung up the phone, waited five seconds, and speed dialed Scootaloo’s cell phone. After two rings, an exasperated Scootaloo answered. “Hello?”

“You guys close to the clubhouse?” Sweetie asked.

“Yeah.” Scootaloo answered.

“Okay. I gotta get dressed and wait for Rarity to come home; I’ll be over in an hour okay?” 

“Sounds good. The two of us have to shower now cuz we’re really sweaty. We’ll probably meet you there.” Scootaloo answered.

Sweetie nodded. “Alright, I’ll meet you three there then.” And with that she hung up, ran upstairs, and quickly showered.

About an hour later, Rarity arrived home. The both of them agreed to an outing to the mall tomorrow. Afterwards, Sweetie sped off on her bike towards the CMC clubhouse. She had her backpack on with three towels packed inside, one for each member to sit on, as well as her book she rented. She was dressed in a shirt and shorts with undies. 

Despite the cloying heat, she didn’t want to risk having her clothing become see-through. The trip to the clubhouse, on the edge of Sweet Apple Acres, cut through thick residential areas; unlike the route to Sunset’s house. That meant if she went commando and began to sweat, her clothing would do little to hide what was underneath. 

It wasn’t an appealing prospect at the start of the week; it isn’t an appealing prospect now. Still…Sweetie Belle peddled down the side streets of the Canterlot Suburbs towards the clubhouse; despite the heat it was still a beautiful day. 

And everyone was outside enjoying it. Especially someone that Sweetie was actually surprised to see. She turned a corner, and there in his front yard playing with his DS, was Button Mash.

“Oh hey Sweetie Belle!” he shouted as he spotted her.

Sweetie came to a stop and waved at Button. “Hey Mash, what’s up?”

“Not much, just grinding my way through a few levels of…oh it’s not really important what have you been up to?” he asked running up to her.

“Nothing much really.” Sweetie lied, “What about you?”

Button groaned. “Family work. It’s not exactly how I wanted to be spending my spring break.”

Sweetie giggled. “I know that feeling all too well.”

“Oh before I forget, I’m heading over to the city on Sunday to check out Midtown Games center. I was wondering if you wanted to come along.” He asked scratching the back of his head, “Maybe you and I could…I don’t know…spend a day in the city?”

Sweetie blushed. “Gee Button, I’m honestly not sure. Rarity and I going to be doing something tomorrow. How about I text you tonight when I know for sure?”

Button nodded, slightly relieved. “Great! Thanks, Sweetie.”

And with that Sweetie Belle was off. She happened to have a crush on Button; there was no denying that. He was a good kid, a bit nerdy, but intelligent and knew how to make a great time out of any situation. While he seemed to enjoy her company readily enough, Sweetie wasn’t quite sure if he was even remotely interested in her as a girl.   

Plus, with her sudden lifestyle change, her feelings towards him were a bit more complicated. Still… at least their relationship wasn’t as interesting as Tender Taps and Apple Bloom, who were already dating.

As she drew nearer to the clubhouse, Sweetie couldn’t help but wonder. If Apple Bloom did accept nudism and become like Sweetie Belle, then she’d have to tell Tender Taps. Sweetie could only wonder how that would affect their budding relationship. 

Regardless, that was going to be Apple Bloom’s problem. Upon reaching the clubhouse, she could see her confidants’ bikes already resting against the tree.

Sweetie got off her bike and also rested it against the tree. The long ride over had already made her completely sweaty. The poor girl was in dire need of something cold to drink. Thankfully, as she reached the ramp that led up to the clubhouse, she could hear the treehouse’s air conditioner running. 

“Oh thank goodness!” Sweetie said as she walked up.

Upon reaching the door, she performed the secret knock.

“Come on in Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom shouted.

Sweetie nodded and opened the door. Initially, she was expecting to see her other two friends in the buff and doing something stupid. Thankfully, they were doing neither. The two girls were standing in front of the air conditioner cooling off, bottles of Gatorade in their hands. Despite this, the clubhouse was relatively cool. That made Sweetie relax a little bit more as she walked in.

“So what am I going to do to cool down?” she asked. “I don’t know if you noticed how hot I am right now.”

“We’ll yield in a second.” Scootaloo said in an extremely relaxed voice. “There’s a Gatorade in the fridge. I managed to bring some over before I left.”

“You’re the best, Scootaloo.” Sweetie said closing the door and walking over to the fridge opposite her friends.

Apple Bloom was the first to walk away from the AC. “What kept you?”

“I ran into Button on my way over.” She said absentmindedly. “He invited me out to the city on Sunday.”

“Oooooh~” her friends said in unison.

Sweetie blushed slightly. “I told him I’d get back to him.”

“You should totally go! You know he likes you.” Scootaloo said.

“Totally. I think he’d be great for you.” Applebloom agreed.

“He is nice…” Sweetie nodded. “I’m just not sure if I’m ready to have a boyfriend yet.”

“Why not?” Apple Bloom asked. “It’s not that bad.”

“True, but…I just am not sure yet. I really can’t explain why.” Sweetie answered.

Apple Bloom gave her an understanding nod. “Fair enough. Well, I guess we should get naked now?”

Sweetie giggled as she walked over to the air conditioner to cool off. “Eager to get started are we?”

“I just wanna try it out.” Apple Bloom answered.

“Well, I wanna get out of these clothes; my sweat’s made them all sticky and uncomfortable.” Scootaloo added.

Sweetie nodded. “Let me go first so you guys can get comfortable seeing me naked okay?”

The girls nodded. Sweetie stepped away from the cooling breeze of the air conditioner and quickly undressed. In no time at all she was naked, and turned to her friends. 

“Well, what ya think?” Sweetie asked while spinning around. 

“Not bad.” Apple Bloom said folding her arms. “Though I still got you beat in the chest department.”

“Tsch!” Scootaloo dismissed. “Whatever. I’ve still got a rockin’ set of abs.”

The trio laughed for a moment. Then Sweetie got slightly serious, “Okay girls, time for you both to join me. Now remember, if anyone’s uncomfortable we can put our clothing back on. And also…”

“Nudity isn’t always about sex. We get it!” the two girls said in tandem. 

In a surreal display Sweetie couldn’t properly describe, her two friends tossed their clothing aside. To her, it was a bit unsettling at first, seeing her friends naked as well. But she quickly got used to it. She looked between Apple Bloom and Scootaloo and laughed.

“I guess this is what it’s like playing Doctor huh?” She smiled.

The trio laughed.

“You know,” Apple Bloom said. “This doesn’t feel that bad actually.”

“Yeah, it’s a heck of a lot cooler without anything on. So…now what do we do?” Scootaloo asked. 

Sweetie shrugged. “I guess we could just do what we normally do.”

As boring as that concept initially sounded, the girls eventually found something to do. At first it was playing cards, and then it shifted to mapping out places for the girls to visit during the summer. When the heat finally broke, they ventured outside to play a little soccer and a couple of turns on a swing set nearby. 

 No one came around to see the girls, and they weren’t worried about being seen, especially as the day went on. Pretty soon night had fallen and the girls had retreated into the clubhouse. Sweetie couldn’t be happier, her friends had not only accepted her, but they were now hooked on the nudist lifestyle too. As they sat around the table playing one last round of cards, she looked among them smiled contentedly. 

“This was a fun day.” She said.

“Yeah, I actually never thought I’d have fun being naked.” Apple Bloom said. “I might try it out a bit more.”

“When the family’s not home?” Scootaloo asked.

“Maybe.” Apple Bloom shrugged. “Or when I’m working alone in the fields.”

Scootaloo chuckled. “I know I’m gonna do this when the folks aren’t home. I just wish we could go to places where we could do this all the time.”

“There are nudist clubs and colonies you know?” Sweetie remarked. 

“Yeah, but those cost a lot to visit. I just wish there was a club that was free to go to, where people like us could meet up and have fun.” Scootaloo sighed.

Sweetie sighed. “Yeah that would be nice.”

What no one noticed was that simple desire set in motion a chain of events. It was started with a single line that seemed to pass over everyone’s head at the time. 

Apple Bloom murmured. “Yeah, there should be…”

> Seriously? You Wanna Create What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 6: Seriously? You Wanna Create What?!

The alarm bell rang at five thirty sharp on Monday morning, jarring Sweetie Belle out of a nice peaceful rest. Groggily, the girl sat up and slapped the alarm to shut it off. With a sigh, she looked around her room filled with the golden rays of the rising sun. Spring break was now officially over. It was time to start school again. Sweetie slid out of bed and walked over to the window to greet the morning. 

It wasn’t as if the rest of spring break was boring, far from it. After getting her friends hooked, she managed to spend a great day with Rarity browsing the local mall before getting some nude time in with AB at her farm. Then, she accepted Button Mash’s offer and got to go to Canterlot proper. 

That was also an enjoyable trip. Button was nerdy, shy, and a bit weird but he always knew how to have fun in just about any situation. Plus, he was friends with most of the guys the CMC hung out with anyway.  

Yet…she was still unsure of his feelings. Sweetie wasn’t certain if Button liked her for her looks, brains, or both. And with his constant futile attempts to hide his feelings, it made figuring that out even more confusing. So, if he ever found out about Sweetie’s new nudist lifestyle that might throw a massive wrench in her quest to figure out his intentions.  

But regardless of how he felt, Sweetie was now very proud of her choices over the spring break. Sure, getting caught by Sunset skinny dipping was still high on her embarrassment list, but it ended up turning out much better than she could have ever hoped.

She was feeling more comfortable with her body, especially during an age where most girls become extremely self-conscious. Not Sweetie Belle, at least not any more. She loved being nude, her friends loved it, and Sunset Shimmer loved it. 

And while being at school would put a limit on the time she practiced her clothes-free lifestyle, she would try her hardest to make the best of the time she did have. Like sleeping, or resting against her windowsill watching the sunrise.

While normally, Sweetie would be covering her body behind her curtains whenever she was looking out the window, this morning it was okay to show off. No one was awake yet. She always was an early riser, and so it was safe to rest against the windowsill. And what a beautiful sunrise it was. 

The sky was painted in a kaleidoscope of majestic colors: purple, velvet, pink, black, and dark navy with the yellow of the sun just barely peaking over the rooftops. Sweetie could hear birds chirping their merry songs. She never felt so happy and relaxed in her entire life. 

But alas, she did have to start getting ready soon. Sweetie hopped off of her windowsill and walked over towards the door. Rarity was still asleep, so she decided to forgo putting on a towel to cover up as she stepped into the bathroom to take a shower. By the time she had the shower running, she could hear Rarity already beginning to stir. That settled it, her nude time this morning was over. While disappointed, Sweetie knew she had to finish up getting ready. 

She took a deep breath and let the hot water trickle down her body. “And so begins a new day.”  









Canterlot HS, one hour later….

Dressed in her normal high school attire, Sweetie walked through the halls of Canterlot High School towards her homeroom. The halls were bustling with students, some racing to homeroom, some hanging out in the halls, and some just walking around for the sake of killing time. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were nowhere to be seen, but she did share homeroom and lunch time with them this year so Sweetie knew she’d run into them at some point. 

She walked through the halls with her head held high. The teenager exuded confidence and vigor she hadn’t had prior to spring break. Yet, the other students were so busy with their own tasks that they hardly seemed to notice. 

It wasn’t as if nobody stopped to say hello, they just happened to be caught up in their own business. Sweetie honestly didn’t mind. Turning in the hall, Sweetie spotted her homeroom. And right out in front of it was Tender Taps and Apple Bloom, intertwined in a hug. 

“Oh those two look so cute together!” She thought to herself. 

Then Sweetie felt a slight twinge of jealously as she watched the two of them part and wave goodbye to each other. Apple Bloom and Tender Taps fit together like peanut butter and jelly, so why didn’t she have someone like that in her life? 

She spotted Button Mash a few moments later. He was just about to walk into his own homeroom with Mr. Quadrangle. Button had on his usual outfit, which included his now famous spinner cap.

“Button,” She shouted. “Wait up!”

Button turned around. “Oh hey, Sweetie Belle! What’s up?”

“Not much. I just wanted to tell you that I had a lot of fun in the city yesterday.” 

“Really?” he asked. “Oh…w-well thanks I had a fun time too.”

“See you in math class today?” she asked.

“Yeah, d-definitely.” He blushed slightly and then walked into the classroom.

Sweetie then headed off to her own homeroom. Button was a good guy; maybe she should try and see where this whole thing ended up. But that was something that bound to take some time; as she was still unsure what exactly he was after.  

As she walked into Ms. Cheerilee’s homeroom, she spotted Scootaloo and Apple Bloom sitting in their usual seats. As Sweetie sat down, she noticed a small piece of paper attached to her desk.

Upon opening it, she read a small message Apple Bloom wrote:

Sweetie, meet us up on the roof for lunch. I got a crazy idea I think we should try.

Sweetie rolled her eyes as pocketed the letter. Just as she did so, homeroom started. A couple of hours later, it was time for lunch and CHS’s free period. Sweetie made her way from her science class on the main floor towards the central staircase. 

She was walking briskly, though she knew Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had already beaten her to the roof. Plus they had an hour and a half of free time, so there was no real rush to get there. 

And yet when she approached the staircase, she wished she had rushed, or at least taken a different route. Because standing near the bulletin board posting up fliers was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. 

Long before Sunset came along, they were the biggest bullies in Sweetie’s life. At least…ones who actually attended most of her classes at any rate. Granted, they were still a major annoyance but thankfully Sunset had knocked them down a peg or two, even after she became reformed.    

The moment Diamond Tiara spotted Sweetie Belle, she sneered. “Oh look if it isn’t Squeaky Belle!”

“Tiara, Spoon.” Sweetie intoned. “Hanging up fliers for the School’s newspaper are we?”

“Why of course!” Diamond said before Silver Spoon could get a word in. “The only club in this school actually worth joining these days. We’re setting up for our run during the summer to get all the juicy gossip flowing.”

“Mhmm, I’m sure you are.” Sweetie commented, her voice oozing with sarcasm. 

Diamond was nothing if not blunt, except the gossip she loved to get was hurtful gossip that could potentially wreck someone’s social life. A while back, Sweetie had tried to put on a play that she had written herself. 

However, Diamond ruined the entire performance before the first night by reporting the entire story was plagiarized off of a children’s fantasy novel. Worse, she had managed to bribe several members of the band to swearing it was true.  That ruined any chance of the play actually happening, as Principal Celestia shut the play down immediately thereafter. 

If not for Rarity and her friends helping, Sweetie putting on a free play in Everfree Park, her reputation would’ve been done for. That still didn’t stop Diamond Tiara from hounding Sweetie every chance she got. 

The hounding equally applied to her friends as well. When Apple Bloom and Tender Taps started dating, Diamond almost ran a story about Tender using Apple Bloom to cheat on another girl from Crystal Prep. Thankfully, Principal Luna shut down the story before it could be published. 

“You’re signing up for clubs this summer right?” Silver Spoon asked. “It could be a disaster to your reputation if you didn’t…”

Sweetie shook her head no, and Diamond Tiara answered for her. “Oh of course she won’t. Who would want losers like the CMC to be part of their club?”  

With a harsh look, Sweetie walked past them and headed upstairs towards the roof. If Rarity was the primary person in Sweetie’s to make her angry, then Diamond Tiara came in at a close second. She honestly had no problem with Silver Spoon, but it was her position as Diamond Tiara’s personal doormat that made her difficult to deal with.  

As she reached the stairwell to the roof, Sweetie paused for a moment to take a deep breath and steady her nerves. Regardless of Sweetie’s feelings about the duo, they did have a point. Summer was only two months away, and sign up period for summer clubs had already begun. 

It would be social suicide if she didn’t join up, and that would also mean she would have to spend most of her days bored out of her mind. Being nude was fun and all, but it was only a state of being. She needed to do something to keep herself occupied. 

But that was a problem for another time; right now she had to consider Apple Bloom’s odd request. Going to the roof was rare for students, as it was usually locked off. Well…locked wasn’t exactly the right term, as the lock was pretty flimsy and the stairs were only blocked off by an easily passible rope. While it was easy to get up there, no one really ever wanted to.  

Save for the CMC, who went up there whenever they wanted to have a secret meeting, which generally meant that they just wanted to get away from everyone else in the school. 

After collecting herself, Sweetie ducked under the rope, made her way up the short flight of steps, and went outside. To her extreme shock, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were both standing there butt-naked. Sweetie quickly slammed the door shut and barred herself against it.

“HAVE YOU TWO LOST YOUR MINDS?!” Sweetie shouted.

Apple Bloom shrugged. “What? There’s no one else around.”

“Yes, but the track, tennis court, front entrance, and gardens are all full of students! What if one of them looks up here and sees you both?! We’ll be suspended for sure!” Sweetie responded, lowering her voice slightly as she ran towards her friends.

Scootaloo put on a cocky grin. “It’s cool, Sweetie Belle. No one ever looks up here anyway. And besides, we’ll stand near the middle just so that we don’t get spotted. There’s no need to get your panties in a bunch.”

Sweetie nearly went red with anger. On the one hand, her friend’s brazen display was on the razor’s edge of exhibitionism and it went against everything she had learned about naturist culture. Yet, part of her was slightly envious of their bravery. 

Plus, in a weird way Scootaloo did have a point. Even if they did go to the edge of the roof, it was highly unlikely that anyone would bother looking in that direction. And since no one ever came to the roof during school hours, they might actually get away with it. 

Sweetie calmed down slightly. “If we get caught, I will never forgive either of you.”

“That’s acceptable.” Apple Bloom nodded. “C’mon and join us. The breeze feels mighty nice today.”

Sweetie scrunched her face. She wanted to say no, but the temptation was far too strong to refuse. So she walked over to the door, dropped her back pack, and tossed off her garments. Once she was naked, part of her did feel relieved to get her clothes off, so it wasn’t a total loss. 

She walked back over to her friends, who sat down in the middle of the roof in a small circle. Thankfully, Apple Bloom had brought a blanket for them to sit on so they didn’t have to place their bare bottoms on the dirty rooftop floor. 

Scootaloo handed out water bottles for the girls to enjoy as they relaxed. It was a welcome relief as the day was quite hot.

“So what is it?” Sweetie asked, “What’s your big idea?”

“Alright, now hear me out on this one.” Apple Bloom started.

“Oh this should be good.” Scootaloo chuckled sarcastically.

Apple Bloom sneered at Scootaloo but continued. “Remember when you said that nudist clubs are expensive and how we all hoped there should be one we could go to for free?”

“Yeah, why?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well, what if we started one of our own?” 

Silence overtook the trio, only the gentle sound of the breeze rustling the leaves remained. Sweetie Belle tilted her head. “Come again?”

“What if we made a nudist club that people could attend for free?” 

Scootaloo began laughing uncontrollably. Sweetie Belle also laughed, but managed to choke out some words. “Are you crazy? First off, these things need some kind of funding. Otherwise, nobody would be able to do anything but sit around.” 

“Second, if we made it free then that’ll allow all the creepy perverts to just wander in and do goddess knows what to everyone. And finally, we can barely run a high school club on our own. What makes you think we have a chance at running a full scale club like this?”

Apple Bloom went quiet for a moment, but she quickly came up with a solution. “Well then, what if we made it a high school club? That’ll take care of the funding because the school will be able to foot the bill. Plus, that’ll narrow down the people who will be able to attend.”

It was now Sweetie’s turn to laugh uncontrollably. Scootaloo meanwhile, had managed to collect herself enough to ask a question of her own. “What makes you think Celestia and Luna will approve of this club?”

“Simple: we don’t tell them that it’s a nudist club.” Apple Bloom answered, “Come on Scoots clubs forge their meeting papers all the time and the principals will be none the wiser!”

“Yeah until the biannual checkups.” 

“True. But they always announce their checkups weeks in advance. And during that one time we get everyone to put their clothes on.” Apple Bloom said. “Just to keep things simple.”

“Okay. What about our age group? I don’t think you noticed but while you, me, and Sweetie can maintain proper sexual control what about other kids in this school?” Scootaloo asked. 

Apple Bloom nodded. “I’m sure that Sweetie’s book talks about proper etiquette, and when it needs to be followed. We copy them verbatim and keep the punishments strict. One strike and their barred for two meetings, two strikes they’re out.”

Sweetie was still laughing at the absurdity of the idea, but slowly Scootaloo was beginning to think it was a wonderful idea. 

“Alrighty then, we’re gonna need a supervisor.” Scootaloo commented.

“Sunset Shimmer could easily fit that role.” Apple Bloom answered.

Sweetie suddenly caught her breath and realized that in a span of two minutes, she was now the only one who understood the extreme insanity of the situation. And now she panicked. 

“Hang on…wait a minute! Do you two realize what you’re talking about? I mean sitting up here naked is one thing. But a summer club, which is usually held after school hours anyway, on school grounds, with our classmates, that come together naked is SOMETHING ENTIRELY DIFFERENT!” she pleaded, jumping to her feet. “If we get caught by any of the school officials it’s suspensions for us all! Or worse, if Diamond Tiara finds out…”

“Sweetie, relax.” Scootaloo soothed. “Apple Bloom seems to have most of our bases covered.”

“Yeah but…” 

Now her heart was racing. While she knew that this was a bad idea, Scootaloo had a point. Apple Bloom had covered most of their potential issues. Yet, the risks were still present. 

 “We need an actual teacher to supervise us and report back to the principals, and if they aren’t regular members they can check in on us whenever they want.”

“We’ll cover the teacher thing when we come up to it.” Apple Bloom said. “But I heard a rumor that in the basement of the school there’s a massive complex that was designed for students to come together and hangout, complete with a bowling alley, arcade room, and even a dance floor!”

Sweetie tilted her head again. “And who told you that, Dinky?”

“Actually, yes…” 

“Oh that makes me feel even better!” Sweetie retorted. 

“Relax. You did say you wanted to introduce this to more people. Well, here’s your chance!” 

“When did I say that?” Sweetie muttered. 

Although it wasn’t wrong, secretly she did want to bring more people into this, so she didn’t end up like Sunset: alone. Yet, there was no deterring Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Plus, this might actually end up working, and it could be the club she needed to make her summer social life more fulfilling. There was, unfortunately, one last hurdle. 

“How are we going to recruit members?” Sweetie asked. “I mean, we can’t simply broadcast that this is a nudist club.”

“We get the word out only to the people we trust. Then they spread it around to people they trust. I think we can get the word around to those who are up for it by the month’s end, if we stick to this method. By then, we should have everything in place.” Apple Bloom answered.

Sweetie pondered the idea for a moment. “I still think this is a bad idea. But it just might work.”

“YAY!” the two girls cheered.

Sweetie smiled. “I’ll go talk with Sunset, just to see who we can talk to about this.”

Just then, the school bell rang.

“Time to get dressed,” Apple Bloom said, “Let’s hurry!”

Sweetie smiled. “You girls go ahead and get dressed. I don’t have any classes until next period. I’m just gonna stay up here and work on a tan for a little bit.”

The other two members gave her a dirty look as they rushed to put on their clothing and raced downstairs. Sweetie was lying about staying up here naked though, she was actually going to find Sunset.

Sunset also had this time off now, and was probably hanging out in the band room doing some late guitar practice. So, after waiting twenty minutes, she put her clothes back on and headed off to find Sunset.









The Band room, Canterlot HS

The look of disbelief on Sunset Shimmer’s face was impossible to describe. Sweetie never thought a person’s eyes could ever be capable of bulging that much. All the strength from Sunset’s muscles vanished, and if she wasn’t already sitting down, she would’ve fallen over. It was a miracle that she even managed to hold onto her guitar. 

Sweetie stood there, trying her best to put on the best face she could considering the situation. The two were alone in the band room, standing about three feet apart from each other. Yet, with the level of shock and silence in the room, the distance felt much further. What finally broke the tension was Sunset suddenly loosing grip of her guitar and subsequently scrambling to recover it.

Sweetie smiled meekly. “So that’s our plan….what do you think?”

Sunset’s left eye twitched as she gently put her guitar down and approached Sweetie Belle. “Have…you….girls….lost YOUR MINDS?!” 

 “Not really. We’re serious about this?”

“Serious, really?” Sunset asked. “Do you have any idea how dangerous this can be?”

Sweetie nodded and explained all the ways Apple Bloom came up with to deal with the potential problems. Sunset listened intently, hoping to catch one loophole and use to beat down the idea. But none came, and soon Sweetie could see that Sunset was slowly beginning to accept the idea as a solid one. After a moment or two, Sweetie mentioned that they needed a supervisor.

“The main problem is, we don’t know any teachers who would be chill enough to accept this, or oblivious enough to not notice.” She explained. 

Sunset slowly turned around to think for a moment. Then she looked back at Sweetie with a smile. “There is one teacher who would be the perfect supervisor.”

“Really, who?” Sweetie asked.

“She’s the one who got me to join the club I currently belong to.” Sunset said. “And she also made me swear to keep it a secret. But given the circumstances, I think I can make an exception.”

“Who’s the teacher?” Sweetie asked.

Later….

Sweetie Belle walked into Miss Cheerilee’s classroom for the final class of the day: Social Sciences. After Sunset told her that Miss Cheerilee was also a full blown nudist, Sweetie nearly had a heart attack.  

After calming down a bit, she determined that Miss Cheerilee was the perfect candidate. And maybe it would be a good idea to give her the full briefing. Even if she wasn’t on board, she’d be the perfect person to voice any concerns if the idea wasn’t airtight. Yet…it was telling Miss Cheerilee the idea that was going to be difficult. But once again, Sunset had an idea.

“Just walk into her classroom with this note.” Sunset told her back in the band room.

Sweetie read the note. Written on it were the words: Thoreau, the belles’ tome. Sweetie Belle didn’t exactly know what it meant but she trusted Sunset enough to not ask questions. 

So, she walked into the classroom, which was still slightly void of students and walked up to Miss Cheerilee’s desk. Miss Cheerilee wasn’t in yet, so Sweetie left the note on the middle of the desk then walked over to her seat. 

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo weren’t in the class, but Sweetie had managed to catch them beforehand and tell them about her lead. They gave her their blessing and promised that they’d all meet up at the clubhouse after school to finalize the plan. 

When Miss Cheerilee walked into the room, about two minutes before the bell rang; she spotted the note and gave it quick glance. Sweetie didn’t notice any change in her behavior, but Miss Cheerilee looked up at Sweetie Belle.

“Sweetie could you please stay after class? I would like to discuss the extra credit assignment you asked about.” She responded.

Sweetie was caught off guard, but played along. “Um…sure, Ms. Cheerilee.”

“Excellent.” Cheerilee said with a warm smile.

And with that, Miss Cheerilee began her lesson. Sweetie paid attention as best she could, but her mind kept drifting to what the after class conversation was going to be about. But considering that Miss Cheerilee seemed to be relaxed about it, Sweetie hoped that it would go over well. 

Class ended before she realized it and the room soon became empty. Cheerilee stood by the door and waved to each of the students as they left, and quickly closed and locked the door when the final student exited the room.

She turned to Sweetie Belle with a stiff expression. “How did you find out?”

“I’m sorry, Miss Cheerilee?” Sweetie asked.

“How. Did. You. Find. Out…about my secret?!” Cheerilee hissed. 

It wasn’t the warm reaction Sweetie was hoping for, but she could understand why Miss Cheerilee was upset. 

“Sunset told me.”

At that moment, Miss Cheerilee’s reaction softened. “And why did she tell you?”

“Because she got me into nudism as well.” Sweetie answered sheepishly. 

Miss Cheerilee relaxed even more when she heard Sweetie’s story. She then walked back to her desk and summoned her student over to it. “So…you and your friends are naturists now. Have you been to any clubs yet? Because the one I’m a part of doesn’t hold meetings for members under the age of eighteen. I’m certain you can understand why.” 

Sweetie Belle nodded. “Well, that’s why I’m here. You see…” she paused rubbing the back of her head. “My friends and I kinda wanna start our own club.”

“Really, where?” Cheerilee asked, sitting back at her desk.

“At the school.” 

Cheerilee’s expression didn’t change when she asked: “I take it you’ve looked over all the things that could go wrong with this idea of yours?”

Sweetie nodded and explained Apple Bloom’s idea in full. This time, however, it didn’t seem quite so absurd. Cheerilee absorbed her words without blinking or missing a beat, asking questions when necessary but overall remaining silent. When Sweetie finished, Cheerilee leaned back in her chair.

She pondered and then said, “Well those rumors about the underground complex are true. However, it’s not in as bad of a state that everyone thinks it is. The trouble is using the room without the school board going bonkers. The only thing I’m having trouble grasping what is this club hopes to achieve?”

“What do you mean?” Sweetie asked.

“No knowledge is off-limits at this school, so any student can inquire about naturism at his or her leisure. If this club happens to secretly promote it, then the club would be doing naturism a slight disservice by comparing it with other unsavory lifestyles that tend to remain in the shadows.” Cheerilee explained. “So…what is this club supposed to accomplish?” 

It was at that point that Sweetie Belle really wanted Apple Bloom here with her because she almost couldn’t come up with a good answer for Miss Cheerilee. Then again, she did remember a little fact; maybe she could use it to her advantage. 

“Friendship and bonding through a mutually shared interest.” Sweetie answered.

“How so?” Cheerilee asked.

“Well…” Sweetie started, trying to find the right words to use. “This school has come a long way since last year’s fall formal. And while we are better than ever, the Dazzlings proved that we still have some hurdles to overcome. 

“Plus, the Friendship Games did little to help matters.” Sweetie paused for a moment before continuing, “And it’s always been said that when you meet other nudists, you’re seeing them for who they truly are. So, we thought it might be beneficial to allow our classmates to get to know one another without having stuff like clothing to get in the way.”

Miss Cheerilee was silent for a moment. Then she spoke up. “I take it Sunset sent you to me so you could ask me to be the club’s supervisor?”

“I also asked Sunset if she could be the senior advisor.” Sweetie nodded.

“Well then, it’s going be difficult for this plan to succeed. However, this school’s never backed down from a challenge before.” Cheerilee said. “I’ll speak to the principals about it.”

“Are you going to tell them what this club is truly about?” Sweetie asked.

“Of course not, Celestia is far too conservative to allow such a thing.” Cheerilee smiled, “But I have my ways of persuading them. Tell you what; you know how every day I bring in an apple to eat during homeroom?”

“Not really?”

Miss Cheerilee frowned slightly. “Well I do. When I get confirmation from the principals, I’ll bring in a green apple to eat. But if I don’t, it’ll be a golden delicious. Is that sufficient?” 

Sweetie nodded. “Thank you Miss Cheerilee.”

Miss Cheerilee smiled. “You’re welcome for whatever it’s worth.”

Four days later, Miss Cheerilee walked into homeroom with a green apple. Canterlot High School’s naturist club was a go.


> Planning For What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 7: Planning For What?!

Sunset Shimmer unlocked the doors to Canterlot High School’s oft forgotten Student Union Center and became the first student to step inside for little over a year. Sweetie Belle followed suit, with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo in tow.  

Only Miss Cheerilee stood outside, allowing the musty, stale air to dissipate. Despite a few cobwebs and a thin layer of dust, the complex looked to be in pretty decent shape. A single ray of sunlight filtered through a small window near the roof, which partially illuminated the long forgotten area. 

The space they had walked into was a carpeted lobby room, double the size of the CMC clubhouse. The room led directly into a larger section that contained a smooth wooden floor. It could easily be made into a dance room with just a little bit of cleaning up. To the right of the entrance was a smaller area with some old arcade games. It led to the bowling alley, which had seven lanes that appeared to be well-maintained despite their disuse. 

“It’s a little dusty in here.” Apple Bloom commented. “But overall it's not too bad.”

“Yeah, and it’s probably going to take awhile to get it cleaned up.” Sweetie added as she looked around. “I just hope these vents will still work.”

“I’m sure they will.” Scootaloo said. “And if not, we can always just bang on them until they do.”

Sunset Shimmer looked around as she checked all the rooms. “Well…at least the windows are big enough to let some air in, if all else fails.”

She was referring to the small windows near the roof around the main lobby. The windows provided an excellent view of the grounds above. Their bases touched the ground and gave a limited view into the space inside.

Sunset walked up to one of the windows in the bowling alley and gave it a push. Thankfully, it opened up smoothly. The spring air rushed into the Student Union Center and quickly blew some of the lightly rested dust into the air.

All the room’s occupants coughed loudly as the dust filled their lungs.

“I believe we’ve found what needs to be cleaned first.” Miss Cheerilee explained. “We wouldn’t want anyone with allergies to suffer. Hygiene is paramount! Everyone here is going to be making direct contact with objects via their bare skin. I certainly wouldn’t want my body covered in all of that grime!”

Sweetie Belle nodded. “Once we sweep up the dust, this place is gonna have to be cleaned top to the bottom, thoroughly.”

“No problem. Bloom and I can handle that easily.” Scootaloo said.

“You know what? I’ll give you a hand with that.” Sunset added, picking up a dust pan and broom.

“I actually do have a question.” Apple Bloom asked. “How are we going to get stuff down here to clean it all up?”

Miss Cheerilee turned around and pointed to the front doors. But before she could state the obvious, she then considered Apple Bloom’s point. “Huh that’s a good question.”

“Hang on.” Sunset asked. “I’m afraid you lost me. Isn’t that the point of having a front entrance?” 

“That leads to two flights of twenty steps each, a difficult trek for anyone who needs to carry anything down. And that’s not mentioning those who can’t walk.” Miss Cheerilee explained. “There is also the fact that we have no elevator down here either.”

Sweetie looked puzzled. “Why’s there no elevator?”

“The contractors the school hired forgot to put one in the blueprints.” Miss Cheerilee answered.

“Ah.” the group responded.

“Great.” Sweetie admitted. “So we gotta build some kind of elevator to get food and people down here?”

“It won’t be the craziest contraption we’ve ever built.” Apple Bloom smirked.

Sunset cocked her eyebrow but decided not to pursue the topic any further. “That being said: where we gonna put it?”

“Oh that’s easy, just put it over by the east wall!” shouted Pinkie Pie, who sprang up out of nowhere and appeared next to Sunset Shimmer.

All the girls jumped at Pinkie’s sudden appearance, but Sunset was the first to react. Scared out of her mind, she defensively swung the broom and slammed it into Pinkie Pie’s face. Her head, and in turn her whole body, vibrated after the impact and then she flopped to the ground clutching her forehead. 

“Oh shit!” Sunset exclaimed. “Pinkie, I’m so sorry!”

“Woah… you’ve never hit me that hard before, Sunny!” Pinkie laughed as she got back on her feet. 

“Yeah, well you scared the crap outta me! Where in the world did you come from?” Sunset asked.

“Oh, I was eating a cookie in the cafeteria and I accidentally dropped it!” Pinkie explained, “It rolled into the air duct, soooo I had to go after it. I didn’t want to attract any rats or ants into the school. I mean, I know Fluttershy would be totally cool with it, but sometimes you just gotta know when to draw the line! Anywaaaaay, I followed the vent down here to get the cookie and ended in this room.”   

She then pointed to an air duct that was hanging open about five feet away from where Sunset was standing. 

“Uh-huh.” Sunset said after Pinkie brushed off her clothes, acting as if nothing had happened.

“How much of our conversation did you hear, Pinkie?” Miss Cheerilee asked, slightly concerned.

“Only that you guys were going to host a nudie shindig down here!” Pinkie answered with a beam. “May I join in?”

“Um, it’s a bit more complicated than that…” Sweetie Belle said, trying not to blush.

“Why don’t you girls go ahead and start cleaning up?” Sunset said. “I’ll explain everything to Pinkie.” 

“And I have some paperwork to fill out.” Miss Cheerilee added. “I’ll be back in a bit to help you girls out.”

With that, Sunset herded Pinkie off to one of the rooms while Miss Cheerilee headed back upstairs. Sweetie Belle remained on the dance floor with a broom and began to sweep while Apple Bloom and Scootaloo headed to the bowling alley and the billiard room, respectively. 

Sweetie suddenly became very nervous. Pinkie’s sudden appearance could possibly throw a wrench in all their plans. Sweetie knew that Pinkie would never wantonly reveal a promise or a secret, but it wasn’t unheard of for the hyperactive girl to blurt out sensitive information accidentally. And if that information were to find its way to the wrong ears, it was game over for all of them. So she remained close by to monitor the conversation.

“Wait…you’re a NUDIST?! How long’s that been? Pinkie asked.

“To be honest, ever since I got here,” Sunset answered. “I came from a world where ponies usually don’t wear clothing.  It was really difficult for me to get into the habit of having to wear them all the time. I just stayed naked from time to time and decided I liked it. Even though it feels really weird not having fur anymore…”

“Hmm, that makes sense. But then why didn’t you ever tell us?” Pinkie asked again.

There was a momentary lapse of silence. Sweetie guessed that Sunset was staring at Pinkie, slack-jawed. 

Pinkie giggled. “What? Did you really think that we wouldn’t accept you?! Sunset, you became a horrible winged monster and tried to make everyone your zombie slaves! What could be worse than that?”

Sunset seemed to stammer. “W-Well, I just assumed that nudity was a pretty big taboo in this world. With how conservative AJ and Rarity are, I didn’t want to cause a rift between us.”

“Oh Sunny, Sunny, Sunny, don’t worry about it! Besides being naked is totally fun! During…the appropriate circumstances, of course.” Pinkie said. 

“Pinkie,” Sunset grimaced. “I hope you understand the distinction….”

“Of course I do, silly! I had to research it for a cultural science project!” Pinkie snickered. “Ahem, ‘Nudism is all about enjoying life in a natural, healthy, judgement-free way?”

A small smirk appeared on Sweetie’s face. She had to give Pinkie some credit. The pink-haired girl always did her homework. 

Sunset sighed. “That’s the basic gist of it, I suppose. But I would feel better if you kept everything about the club to yourself.”

“Wait! This isn’t a onetime thing?” Pinkie asked. “THIS IS A CLUB?! OH OH! Can I join? Pretty pleeeeeaaasse with sugar on top! It would help me with my summer club requirement! I could even be the resident baker and bring in sweets for all of your parties!”

“Whoa, easy there Pinkie. Sweetie’s the club president first off. Second, you still didn’t answer my promise.” Sunset said. 

“Oh…I’m sorry Sunset, what was the promise again?”

“Don’t tell anyone that we’re nudists. We’d like to do that part ourselves.” Sunset answered.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” 

Sunset and Sweetie sighed with relief. “Alright, Pinkie. Welcome aboard.”

“Yippee! I’ll be right back with some cleaning supplies!” Pinkie shouted as she practically bounced out of the room. 

Her enthusiastic exit kicked up some dust but oddly enough, the dust dissipated just as quickly. Sunset stepped out of the room and gave Sweetie a thumb’s up. Sweetie smiled and returned the gesture. 

True to her word, Pinkie was back in a flash with enough cleaning supplies to handle the entire building. She had also magically changed her clothes from her usual attire to cleaning maid’s uniform that wouldn’t have looked out of place in a certain Disney movie. 

“C'mon, girls!” she beamed. “Let’s get cleaning!”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo appeared from their respective rooms.

“Pinkie where did you get all those cleaning supplies?” Apple Bloom asked.

“The Janitor’s office. He always leaves the closet unlocked during the weekend.” Pinkie answered in a matter of fact tone. 

“Now why didn’t we think of that?” Scootaloo asked.

Pinkie shrugged. “I thought it was common knowledge…”

The girls laughed and began cleaning. 









It took them the better part of the day to clean most of the room. But by mid-afternoon, they had completed cleaning enough of the room to warrant a break. Sunset and Pinkie set up a table in the front lobby where all the girls, including Miss Cheerilee, were gathered to enjoy some drinks and baked goodies that Pinkie had somehow smuggled in earlier. 

While the sweets were enjoyable, the strong smell of bleach and cleaning chemicals still permeated the air, dulling the delectable scent of their goodies. Even though all the windows and doors had been opened, Sweetie was quite certain that she was getting high off the chemicals. Regardless, it felt good to sit down after a long day’s work. 

“Boy, I never cleaned that hard in my life.” Scootaloo sighed.

“Yeah, my arms hurt.” Pinkie complained.

“Y’all are a bunch of sissies.” Apple Bloom scoffed. “Try cleaning out a barn every day of the week.” 

“Excuse me farm girl,” Sweetie playfully teased. “But some of us aren’t as active as you are.”

Apple Bloom giggled. “Maybe, but that doesn’t make what I’m sayin’ any less true.”

Sweetie rolled her eyes. “At least we got the club room ready to go.”

“I wonder how many people this place can fit.” Apple Bloom pondered. 

“About two hundred,” Sunset answered. “From what the signs say.”

“Oh.” the CMC said simultaneously. 

“I wonder if we’re ever going to be able to get two hundred members.” Scootaloo asked.

“That’s actually not going to be as hard as you might think.” Sweetie smiled. “We just gotta get the word out.”

“Wait, so we’re not going to make giant posters and plaster them around the school?” Pinkie asked.

“Well, we are,” Sweetie answered. “But we’re going to leave out some information.”

“Then, won’t people miss the point?” Pinkie asked.

“We don’t want everyone knowing. Bad things would happen. But we will spread the fact we’re a naturist group, kind of like a rumor.” Apple Bloom answered.

“Rumor’s move a lot faster around here than the straight up truth.” Sunset smiled, remembering her old methods of spreading information. “You just gotta know who to talk to.”

“And who are we going to talk to?” Scootaloo asked.

“Dinky.” Sweetie smiled. “She’s got the best network in the entire school. Outside of Diamond Twerp, of course.”

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo nodded with impressed looks. Pinkie and Sunset, who knew Dinky’s older sister Derpy Hooves, simply nodded.

“So that covers our information network.” Sweetie sighed. “Now, we just gotta figure out what the game plan’s gonna be for opening night.”

“Leave that to me!” Pinkie shouted with pride. “I’ll get everything set up in no time at all.”

“And I’ll make sure we have more than enough towels and blankets for people to sit on.” Sunset added. “I shouldn’t have too much of a problem getting those.”

“Which leaves Sweetie to lay out the rules.” Scootaloo smiled.

“And the two of you,” Sweetie grinned as she looked at Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. “To iron out the guest list.”

“Deal!” everyone shouted in enjoyment. 

Soon, however, silence overtook the group. Pinkie looked at her watch. “Sweet baby penguins!  Its five after Six! I gotta get back to the Cakes! I’m late babysitting Pound and Pumpkin!” 

Sunset smiled and shook her head, “Guess that’s my cue to leave as well. I’d like to go home and get some homework done. See ya girls tomorrow.”

The trio waved at Sunset as she walked out. Sweetie looked at Apple Bloom. “Hey AB, I was wondering, have you told Tender yet?”

Apple Bloom frowned. “N-Not yet. I mean, I really want to…but I’m not sure what he’ll say.”

“Do you think he’ll accept it?” Scootaloo asked.

“Oh, I know he would.” Apple Bloom smiled. “We’ve already seen each other naked before.”

“Wait. What!?” Sweetie shouted in shock.

Scootaloo howled with laughter, trying to sound like Applejack. “You two are seriously… banging each other already?!”

Applebloom blushed and waved her hands wildly. “We didn’t do anything like that, I swear! I just…accidently walked in on him while he was in the shower one time! His parents weren’t home a-and I didn’t realize he was in the bathroom…”

“Then how’d he see you?” Sweetie asked.

Apple Bloom blushed even harder. “W-Well…I might have…..joined him.”

“WHAT?!” Sweetie and Scootaloo shouted in unison. 

“We didn’t do anything naughty!” Apple Bloom responded sharply. “It was just a nice, clean, non-sexual shower between the two of us!”

“Atta girl, Bloom! You’re totally gonna score before either of us!” Scootaloo said after punching her friend’s arm. 

“I’m still a v-virgin, I swear!” Apple Bloom squeaked. 

“Wait till Applejack finds out!” Sweetie giggled.

“Nothing happened!”  Apple Bloom retorted. “Tender was a complete gentlemen. He didn’t think he was ready and…neither was I. Besides, I want my first time to be special, not some accidental romp in the shower.”

Sweetie smiled, approving of the romantic implications behind her friend’s notion. “How about after a nice date in the city…or after he takes you to a five star restaurant?”

“Oh no way! Neither of us can even afford that stuff.” Apple Bloom dismissed. “I’d rather enjoy a nice walk down the beach at sunset, none of them hoity-toity restaurants. Just a nice, romantic walk down the beach.”

Sweetie looked up towards the ceiling. “That would be rather nice, but I’d like to enjoy a nice dinner first; maybe not a fancy restaurant, but a restaurant that’s got a cozy atmosphere.”

The girls sighed dreamily. Sweetie continued to look up towards the ceiling. “Although, I don’t believe I’ll be naked for my first date...”

That got a laugh from the other two as they sat there. They continued to dream for a moment until a knock came at the door.

“Um…hello?” an unsure voice spoke.

Sweetie turned around and saw Dinky Hooves standing in the door frame, her amber eyes looking a little unsure. “Oh hey Dinky, come on in!”

Dinky smiled and skipped into the club room, “Wow, I never thought it’d be this big!”

“Yeah, it took us by surprise too.” Sweetie smiled.

“Hey Dinks, you wouldn’t happen to know the time would you?” Scootaloo asked.

Dinky nodded. “Half past six.”

“Welp, that’s gonna be it for me.” Scootaloo said.

“Me too. Applejack’s expecting me home for dinner.” Applebloom agreed.

Sweetie nodded. “You girls go on ahead; I’d like to stay here with Dinky for a moment.”

“Bye girls!” Dinky waved goodbye as the two girls exited the club room. Dinky then turned to Sweetie Belle. “So what is this place?”

“Believe it or not, this was supposed to be the CHS Student Union Room.” Sweetie smiled. “It just never got implemented. Or maybe they just forgot about it. I’m not sure.”

“Cool, now it’s your clubroom?” Dinky asked.

Sweetie nodded. “Yup, the Natural Living Appreciation Club; or NLAC for short. It’s a club that promotes student unity and friendship.”

Dinky cocked her head. “Umm…I don’t get it.”

Sweetie offered Dinky a chair to sit on. “What do you mean?” She asked innocently.

“Sweetie,” Dinky poked her chest. “I may not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but I know why I’m here. You want to spread some information that you don’t want the principals to hear about.”

“Or DT and her lackey.” Sweetie laughed awkwardly. “Can you do it?”

“Well, I gotta to know what it’s about first.” Dinky responded.

Sweetie nodded before glancing over her shoulder to make sure there were no more surprise eavesdroppers.  Then she leaned in towards Dinky, “Truth is Dinky, the NLAC is going to be a nudist club. And every Friday night, we’ll be hosting parties down here.” 

Dinky’s eyes went wide. “Really? That’s interesting…even coming from you!”

Sweetie nodded and explained everything. Dinky was a lot of things; much like her sister, she was a klutz and a little bit slow at times. But Dinky could never be called a gossiper or a traitor. When Sweetie, or any of the class, wanted to get information out to the school that needed to get around Diamond Tiara, Dinky was their girl.  

She was friendly, honest, and trustworthy, but also very clever and very sly in her own right. There was also a level of loyalty between Dinky and Sweetie, as Dinky was one of Sweetie’s earliest friends from elementary school.

The only reason they weren’t together as much anymore was because Dinky was so much of a social butterfly that she couldn’t be tethered to just one friend. And Sweetie didn’t really mind that. She was just fine having a small group of friends. After talking with Dinky about her experiences, research, and plan for the club, Sweetie looked her friend in the eyes. 

“Can you do it Dinks?” she asked.

Dinky leaned back and licked her lips as she thought about it. After a moment or two, she responded. “On one condition: you have to make me a member.”

“You actually want to join?” Sweetie asked.

“Sure. With this heat, it might actually be enjoyable. Plus, I’ve always wanted to try doing something naked other than bathing.” She answered.

“Thanks Dinky! You’re our first member.”

“I’ll get to work right away!” Dinky said standing up and saluting. Then with no further word from Sweetie Belle, Dinky Hooves was off to complete her task. That left Sweetie alone in the club room.

A smile spread on her face. Everything was going better than she could have hoped. Now came the harder part; planning the party. She knew Pinkie Pie was on the task, so it wouldn’t be too much of an issue. But her mind wandered back to the conversation she had with her friends. 

The perfect date for Sweetie Belle. It was something she never really gave that much thought towards. Especially considering that Apple Bloom was so far ahead of her already. She sat there, wondering what exactly the perfect date would entail. Then she wondered who the perfect person would be.

With a smile, Sweetie reached for her phone. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. 

‘Hey Button’ she texted, ‘You got a moment?’

A minute later came the response. ‘Hey Sweetie, yeah just recruited Wrex, what’s up?’

‘I was wondering if you had any plans tomorrow.’

‘Not yet…wanna hang out?’

‘Sure☺.’

‘Great. What time?’

‘2-ish?’

‘2:30 works for me. I’ll come pick you up then.’

‘K. Bye Button!’

With a girlish squeal, Sweetie turned off her phone and headed home.


> We're Going On A What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 8: We’re Going On A What?!

On Sunday morning, Sweetie awoke slowly. She had slept rather heavily the night before, and was paying the price for it. Every part of her body was sore, numb, or simply refusing to move. Worse yet, she actually had enjoyed the dream she was having just prior to waking up.

In it, she had received a very special present from the man of her dreams. Beyond that, she couldn’t recall very many details. Nonetheless, it had been an enjoyable dream. After taking a few moments to stretch her limbs, she rolled onto her side and noticed that the clock read 10:48.

But as she stirred, she heard her phone buzz. There were two messages waiting for her. The most immediate, and recent one, was from Button Mash:

‘Morning Sweetie, you up yet?’

‘I just got up. Why? Are you on your way over?’ Sweetie typed. 

‘Nah, not yet. I’m still trying to get out of bed.’ Button replied.

‘Been gaming all night again, have you?”

‘You try doing the Horizon Mission on hardcore mode as a Sniper and tell me how easy it is. : P’

Sweetie giggled. ‘Good point, I’ll be by you around 2:30.’

‘Cool! I’ll see you then!’

Sweetie smiled and then checked the other message. It was from Rarity:

‘Sweetie, I had to head over to Fluttershy’s house to help her with cleaning the animal pens. I didn’t want to wake you, so I hope you have a good day with Button.’

Sweetie typed into her phone: ‘Thanks Sis, same to you.’

After closing her phone, she looked around the room. She had the house to herself again. And yet this time, she really didn’t want to get out of bed. Laying around in birthday suit felt entirely too comfortable. But she had to take a shower, brush her teeth, and shovel down some breakfast. Plus, she still had around four hours before she had to go over to Button’s house. That was plenty of time to lounge around naked. 

Sweetie quickly rolled out of bed. The moment her feet touched the floor, she felt her legs wobble until they finally decided to give out. It just went to show that she was far more tired than she realized. Sweetie braced herself against the headboard to prevent herself from face-planting on the floor. 

“Dumb legs! I need you guys to work right today!” she whined.

At first, her legs didn’t exactly want to work correctly, and she found herself slipping quite a bit. However, once the young teen got her bearings, her feet recovered enough strength to finally support her weight. Afterwards, Sweetie made her way to the door. When she opened it, only silence greeted her. 

Whatever she was doing, Rarity always tended to make some form of commotion. Therefore, silence was a clear sign of the house being empty. Even the ever-present Opal happened to be gone.  

“Yes,” Sweetie sighed, “Finally.”

After walking into the bathroom, she started the shower.  Once she got the water adjusted to the temperature she liked, Sweetie hopped in and began lathering up. As she ran the shampoo through her hair, she thought back to yesterday’s conversation. 

Despite Apple Bloom’s vehement denial, Sweetie was certain Tender punched her V-card. That actually made her feel just a wee bit jealous. It was already bad enough that Apple Bloom happened to be ahead of her in the romance department. And now it seemed that she had her fellow crusaders beat in matters of love-making too! 

Sweetie wondered how she’d react if Button Mash happened to walk in on her right now. Would she be disgusted and throw him out or would she allow him to join in? Obviously, Apple Bloom was a completely different girl compared to Sweetie Belle, so she knew her answer wasn’t necessarily going to be the same as her friend’s. 

But it was still an interesting scenario to imagine. Sweetie treated her virginity with the utmost respect. She didn’t want her first time to be wasted so frivolously. In all honesty, she preferred to wait until marriage. It was not exactly an exciting prospect for any guy hoping to get lucky on a date, but too bad for them: it was her body, and she made the rules. 

There was yet another thing she had to consider: would it be a good idea to tell Button Mash that she was a nudist right away? She obviously liked him; she didn’t know how many times she had to remind herself of that. However, she wasn’t quite so sure if she liked his personality or if she was physically attracted to him. It could have been a combination of both, for all she knew. 

After rinsing her hair out, Sweetie squeezed a glob of tooth paste onto her brush and began to brush her teeth. Button didn’t come from a conservative family, unlike Apple Bloom and Tender Taps, but Button’s mom wasn’t what one would call free-spirited. She was, for all intents and purposes, an average person.  

The chances of her accepting Sweetie’s unique lifestyle were slightly greater than Tender’s family. Then again, what about Button? He was a gamer, and Sweetie knew for a fact that he had owned games that were a bit more…mature than he was. Would his teenage mind be able to make the distinction? Sweetie wasn’t entirely certain, and that made the emotions she felt towards him all the more complicated. Yet…was it fair? Regardless of her mixed feelings, she would make certain that today would be the day she’d tell him everything. 

After finishing her shower and drying off, Sweetie headed down to the kitchen to make some breakfast. It wasn’t anything fancy, just some eggs with toast and hash browns. But Sweetie made sure to put an apron on. After all, getting hot oil and food on your skin was not exactly a pleasant experience. 

Despite Rarity teaching the ‘proper’ way to cook food, Sweetie had also figured out that she loved to cook her eggs sunny-side up. 

“Should I make bacon with it?” Sweetie asked, “Nah, I’ll probably have more than enough junk food at Button’s house.” 

However, no breakfast was complete without a good slice of toast and jelly. She quickly prepared all of that while the eggs cooked. After finishing the eggs and toast, she poured herself a glass of orange juice, put the cooling dishes in the sink, and then removed her apron. With her breakfast ready, Sweetie wasn’t sure where to eat.

“Hmm, dining room or kitchen?” she asked herself. 

But then Sweetie looked out the window at the backyard. The sun was shining and it was a gorgeous day. 

“How about the backyard?” Sweetie answered herself, “Why yes Sweetie Belle, let’s eat in the backyard.”

She wasn’t worried about being spotted. Rarity’s backyard had a tall row of hedges around it that afforded her the utmost privacy from peering eyes. Plus, she just had to take advantage of the beautiful patio her sister had gone to the trouble of installing. 

Sweetie placed her orange juice on a nearby counter, opened the glass door to the backyard, and walked towards the patio after reacquiring her juice. A small sun chair sat nearby that Rarity often used for working on her tan. It was perfect for Sweetie to use. Better yet, directly next to it there happened to be a table she could place her breakfast upon. 

Reclining on the chair, Sweetie took a sip of her juice before digging into her breakfast. Button Mash was still present in the back of her mind, but she already made up her mind to resolve that when she met up with him. But there was another issue on Sweetie’s mind: The club. She had managed to iron out the rules for the club’s parties and events based on the ones from actual nudist organizations. Yet, she was still somewhat dubious. 

Her fears, and really that of Sunset’s and Miss Cheerilee, still had not quite been put to rest despite Apple Bloom’s assurances. The Canterlot High School Student Union Center was massive; there was no way any of the officers weren’t going to constantly monitor everyone to make sure nothing indecent happened. 

The other problem was the fact that all of the officers happened to be girls, which meant that the boys had free reign in the changing rooms. Scootaloo had asked if it was okay for everyone to just drop their clothes in the main lobby, but Sunset shot that down for obvious reasons. 

Apple Bloom also brought up the idea of making the changing rooms unisex. The idea did gain some traction at that point. However, Miss Cheerilee happened to remember the Canterlot School District code of conduct, which put the idea to bed permanently. That put the fledgling group in a serious pickle!

 Pinkie at least promised that she’d do her level best to keep a close eye on anything suspicious, and considering Pinkie’s insane ability to randomly appear out of thin air, Sweetie took comfort in that. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo also promised to monitor the bowling alley and the billiard room respectively. Sweetie agreed; so long as they allowed themselves time to enjoy the party.

That left Dinky, Sunset, Miss Cheerilee, and Sweetie Belle the option of being roving moderators. It was comforting but not enough in the young girl’s eyes. Sweetie could practically feel it in her bones that something bad was going to happen. 

Some random boy would end up getting an erection, then someone else would comment, and a crazy cycle of joking/bullying would begin. Or some girl would start to feel insecure around her peers and run out of the club crying just to tell the whole world about what the club actually was. There was a very good chance this club wasn’t going to survive past the first party. Sweetie considered all that while she nibbled on her breakfast. But sometimes you just had to leave certain things to chance and hope for the best. 

She was going to end driving herself crazy worrying about the event, so it was far better to let the events happen. It simply wasn’t worth getting stressed out over. Yet, there was another issue Sweetie wanted to address before the party. While the club would host parties every Friday, what about the mandatory club meet-ups?

What would the meetings be like, would it be all the members and officers hanging in the nude? What would be the difference between that and the parties? These were all things that a club president should be thinking about. Especially when Sweetie Belle was essentially still a novice to the whole thing. 

To make matters worse, the sun was fairly intense today. While the humidity level wasn’t anywhere near what it had been during spring break, the sun was more than making up for it. Sweetie was almost certain she’d add some color to her pale white skin. The best part of it was going to be the utter lack of tan-lines. Finishing up her breakfast, Sweetie continued to sunbathe, allowing the hours of her morning to slowly tick away.

She didn’t stay outside all day because after about an hour or so, the sun became too intense for her pale complexion. Sweetie decided to cool off inside by playing some video games that she bought on Button’s recommendation. While it was fun to enjoy the morning naked, the time soon came when she had to get ready. 

Considering the fact that it was sunny and hot, a normal sundress was going to be a bit much. Especially since Sweetie wasn’t keen on putting underwear on. Luckily, Rarity had made Sweetie a fashionable pair of shirts and hot pants to wear. 









The young teenager decided to put on a lime green T-shirt that contrasted with her hair and skin, yet it accentuated her emerald eyes. It matched the sky blue pair of hot pants she slipped on as well. After lacing up her favorite pink boots, Sweetie left the house for her date.

The trip over to Button’s house was fairly straight forward. A gentle wind soon took over the town and it helped keep Sweetie’s bike ride cool and comfortable, a good sign for the day to come. In no time at all, she arrived at Button’s house. His mother, Elaina, was outside preening some roses. Some dirt was on her face and she looked like she had been out there all morning. But her tired face brightened up once she saw Sweetie Belle.

“Ah Sweetie Belle, it’s good to see you!” Elaina smiled. 

“Good Afternoon Mrs. Mash,” Sweetie smiled as she parked her bike near the driveway, “How are you today?”

“Oh you know, the labors of being a single mother trying to keep a house in order. But never mind about me, are you here for Button?” she asked.

Sweetie nodded. “Yeah, we’re hanging out today.”

“Wonderful! It’ll give him a reason to get out and actually enjoy today. Why don’t you park your bike by the garage?”

“Thank you, Miss Mash.” Sweetie replied.  

As she walked up, she spotted Button Mash in the doorway. He was dressed in dark tan cargo pants and an equally dark olive green t-shirt. His hair was combed straight, yet most of it was covered by that spinner hat he always loved wearing. 

But what drew Sweetie’s attention most was Button’s face. He seemed to bite his lip constantly, almost as if he was nervous. She was pretty sure he wasn’t that nervous when they took their first trip to the city, but that was more of a casual affair. This time, at least to him, it felt more like a date. 

“Hey Button! Sorry I’m a little late.”

“H-Hey,” Button stuttered, “It’s alright. I wasn’t waiting very long.”

“So…where are we going today?” 

“There’s a fair over by the mall that I’d thought we could check out.” Button said, “If that’s o-okay with you.”

Sweetie blushed slightly. “I don’t mind.”

“Button,” Elaina interrupted, “Did you remember to finish your homework?” 

“Yes mom,” Button moaned as he got off his porch and walked over to Sweetie, “Ready to go?”

“Sure, what are we going in?” 

“The mall’s only ten minutes away, you up for walking?” Button asked.
 
 “That’d be wonderful!” 

And with that the duo was off. Button stayed quiet at first, but once he was far enough away from his house, he started talking. “Do you—uhh—still have those games I sent you?” he asked.

“I only managed to finish one of them, and that came after pulling an all-nighter on two levels. The rest I only managed to get about halfway through.” Sweetie answered.

“Really? Most of them aren’t that difficult.” 

“Well, that’s only because you play them so much,” Sweetie complimented, “But for me…”

“Yeah, you got a point there,” Button blushed. He rubbed his left arm gingerly, “So…how’s school been for you?”

“Not too bad,” Sweetie said, “Have you found a summer club to join yet?”

“The Audio Visual Club,” Button answered, “Sorry can’t really talk about it.”

Sweetie giggled. “That’s cool, I can’t really talk about mine either.”

“Why not?” Button asked as they turned a block corner.

Sweetie turned her head away from Button and bit her lower lip, trying to find the words necessary to explain her situation. “Well, it’s only about a week old,” she explained, “I don’t really know where we’re going to take it yet.”

“Ah cool, well I wish you the best of luck.”

“Same to you.” Sweetie smiled.

They had arrived at the fair shortly thereafter. It was a fairly large, with several rides and a giant ferris wheel that towered over the mall. However, the predominate feature of the fair were the plethora of small kiosks spread throughout. 

There were all sorts of games: like water guns, bean bag toss, slot car racing, and a healthy variety of food stalls. In fact, the smell of buttered popcorn nearly overwhelmed Sweetie’s nose as she and Button walked into it. 

What came next was nothing short of an enjoyable day for the young couple. She and Button visited every kiosk with the express intent of winning as many prizes they could. It was a fruitless endeavor of course, but they had tons of fun. 

Button was a real gentleman the whole day, sticking close to Sweetie’s side and always making sure to lighten the mood, despite their numerous failures. From bumper cars to the mini roller coasters, he was always filling the air with his infectious laugh. 

Soon enough, they found themselves on the ferris wheel. Sweetie decided to try something as they boarded. As the two of them sat down inside the gondola, she shuffled closer to Button.

“Hey Button,” she asked halfway between taking the seat, “Mind if I sit here?”

Button’s voice cracked. “Go a-ahead.”

Sweetie sat next to him and pressed her shoulder against him as the gondola rose. She jumped out of her seat a little bit after the gondola bucked slightly.

“What’s a matter, you afraid of heights?” Button asked carefully.

Sweetie nodded. It was a slight lie of course; she had actually gotten over that particular fear a few years ago after a mountain climbing trip. Still, Button didn’t know it. And for Sweetie, this was the perfect opportunity to test the waters with her feelings.  

And to her surprise, he wrapped his arm around her and genuinely said, “Don’t worry, you’re safe with me.”

Sweetie let out a contented sigh and decided to rest her head against his shoulder while the gondola continued its ascent. A feeling of warmth and genuine enjoyment spread in her chest as she and Button Mash cuddled within the confines of the gondola. It was both enjoyable, and extremely confusing. Sweetie could feel her heart beating faster as she sat there.  

What is this feeling? She thought. Why am I feeling like this? Is this what Apple Bloom was talking about? Do I actually…like Button Mash?

She could also sense that Button was wrestling with his own emotions. But at that particular moment, it didn’t matter. They were enjoying themselves. There was no reason to make things any more awkward by bringing it up. 

Night had fallen by the time Sweetie and Button finally returned to his house. 

“I had a great time today, Button.” Sweetie whispered. 

“Me too. I just wish we could’ve won more prizes. I know my mom would’ve loved some of those plushies.” 

“Oh, I’m sure she would’ve,” Sweetie giggled, “Rarity too.”

“Eh, whatever. I hope we can do something like that again.” Button nodded, “I really like hanging out with you.”

Sweetie blushed slightly, “So do I. You know, I think you’re a really sweet.”

As they approached Sweetie’s bike, which was still resting near the garage, Button turned around, “Nah, I’m not that sweet. I’m just a normal guy.”

Sweetie playfully poked his chest. “Don’t sell yourself short. I really did enjoy today.”

Button blushed. “Oh, g-gosh, well then, um…thanks?”

What Sweetie did next, surprised even her. She walked right up to Button Mash and planted a gentle kiss on his cheek. Then with a furious blush of her own, she took off to her bike. She didn’t know why she did that, or why she decided to ride away without so much as a word. But the fluttery feeling in her stomach and her bright red cheeks gave her somewhat of a clue. 

While she still wasn’t sure how Button Mash would feel about her being a nudist, she was absolutely certain of one thing. She liked the idea of him being her boyfriend.  

> The NLAC’s First What Party?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 9:The NLAC’s First WHAT Party?!

Sweetie distinctly avoided Dinky Hooves for most of the week following her date with Button. It was primarily because Dinky wanted her to in the first place. The master of information peddling always worked better when someone wasn’t constantly hovering over her shoulder. The two of them didn’t so much as see a trace of one another for the next four days after Sunday.  

It was always a game of clues with Dinky. Sweetie was never entirely sure how her sly friend managed to do it, but it always started with the hand out. Generally, she would leave a nugget of information that was relevant to whatever topic she happened to be looking into. Sometimes they were a big deal, sometimes they weren’t. She did this to avoid spreading rumors or allowing the wrong people to catch wind of information she didn’t want them to hear. 

How the information would get out was a different matter altogether. Once Dinky had gotten word out that something existed, she then employed her network of informants. The initial agent was never the same person twice. She always had someone she knew she could trust to start her game of telephone. 

She would always whisper the information to one person, who would then go to another, and another, and so on. Eventually the information would spread like wildfire through the halls of Canterlot High.

And yet, no one could be sure if the information was true or not. Dinky and her network had become so good at spreading whispers, it kept those who heard them guessing. Some would dismiss the whispers as mere rumors, while others craved the unadulterated truth. 

Those who sought the truth sought Dinky out as well. Once they would, she’d determine whether they were worthy of the information. Those who passed the test were given the truth. Those who didn’t were told a masterfully crafted lie. 

That’s how Dinky rooted out those who could potentially leak information and managed to get rumors out around those like Diamond Tiara and the old Sunset Shimmer. It was somewhat underhanded, but the results were hard to argue with.  

By Friday, Dinky had already gotten the information out. Now it was time to collect and see how many people were aware and coming. The best time to do this was during club hour. At least one period every Wednesday and Friday, Principal Celestia designated time for students to meet up for their pertinent clubs. Usually, they only lasted an hour but it was enough to get students out of class and socializing.

Sweetie had already laid down the law that the parties would happen long after school. They were supposed to take place during the late afternoon hours when the bands would practice. That meant that the club’s hour meet-up time would also serve as their general meeting too. And for the NLAC, Friday’s club hour was crunch time.

As she walked through the halls of Canterlot High, Sweetie Belle could hear a gentle buzz around her. No one was talking about her directly, nor where they directing their conversations towards her. But she could tell, as she walked towards the steps leading to the Student Union Center, her newly formed club was on everyone’s mind. She paused when she saw Dinky standing near the staircase.


“Hey Dink.” Sweetie smiled, “How’s your day been?”

Dinky gave a coy smile, “Not too bad. How’s your day been going?”

“It’s been alright so far. Are you ready for the meeting?” Sweetie asked.

Dinky nodded as they began to descend the staircase. “Is this a normal meeting or did I get my…”

“It’s only a normal meeting today. Don’t worry.” Sweetie nodded.

Dinky sighed, slightly relieved. “Good, I just hope I made that clear to everyone.”

“Dink, I don’t think you’ve ever done a bad job, so you shouldn’t be worried now.” Sweetie Belle smiled.

That perked Dinky up. “Thanks Sweetie, I needed that.”

“You’re welcome,” Sweetie said sweetly, “So what’ve you got?”

“Just a list of those who are going to be attending tonight’s party.” Dinky answered, “But I’ll keep that information need to know until we’re in the club room. Who’s gonna be there today?” 

“Everyone Dinky: Sunset, Pinkie, you, me, Apple Bloom, Scoots, and Miss Cheerilee.” Sweetie answered. 

As they approached the door, Dinky stopped Sweetie Belle. “Umm… one question, do I have to be naked for this meeting?”

Sweetie sighed. “Not unless you want to. I’m honestly not sure if everyone else will be since I didn’t require it. But, you don’t have to be naked if you don’t want to. I don’t wanna make everyone uncomfortable right off the bat.”

“Oh, it’s not that I don’t want to,” Dinky purred, “I just don’t want to be the odd one out. I think I’ll just play this one by ear. Or sight, in this case.”

Her friend’s comment made Sweetie laugh. “You’re something else, Dinky.”

Dinky nodded as Sweetie opened the door. At first, neither of them could see the other members of the NLAC. The entrance lobby and dance rooms were void of any life. Did Sweetie forget to tell the other CMC and NLAC members the time of the meeting? 

A quick look around proved that she did not, in fact, make a mistake. She noticed that by the front doors there were two baskets, one filled with towels while the other was empty. Obviously, they were something Sunset had brought over for those members who had forgotten to bring their own towels. 

She also noticed some of Pinkie’s decorations. Streamers and balloons of all colors were placed all over the room. There was also a strong smell of baked goods pervading the air, yet none were in sight. The dance floor was polished and Sweetie swore that Miss Cheerilee had moved several benches into the room for people to sit. So then, where was everyone?

“Hello?” Sweetie asked.

“We’re in the Billiard room!” Sunset shouted.

Sweetie sighed with relief. “Alright, we’ll be there shortly!”

“Is it just you?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Me and Dinky,” Sweetie answered.

“Alright, come on in girls,” Miss Cheerilee greeted. Dinky and Sweetie began walking in just as Miss Cheerilee warned, “Just be careful…”

At first, Sweetie wasn’t sure why Miss Cheerilee was warning them. But once she and Dinky turned the corner and walked into the billiard room, she could see why. All the current club members were present in the billiard room. And they were all nude. 

Pinkie and Sunset were playing pool at a billiard table while Miss Cheerilee was sitting with Scootaloo and Apple Bloom at a table near to the door. It was slightly weird at first; seeing Miss Cheerilee, Pinkie, and Sunset naked with her friends. 

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked so comfortable being around women who were, for lack of better a better word, more filled out then they were. The same could be said for Miss Cheerilee and Sunset, who both raised objections to this club but now seemed to be enjoying it. Sweetie was shocked to say the least. 

Sweetie shoved her feelings aside. “Well, I guess that answers your question.”

“This isn’t uncomfortable for you is it, Miss Hooves?” Miss Cheerilee asked. 

“Ah, well it is a bit shocking,” Dinky responded honestly, “But not really uncomfortable.”

“Well, duh! This is a nudie club, after all. What’s the point of being here if we can’t take our clothes off?”  Pinkie cheered as she shot another  ball into a pocket without even looking.

Sunset looked at the maneuver doubtfully. “How’d you do that?”

“It’s all just a matter of calculating the proper angle. Ya know, like math and stuff!” Pinkie grinned. 

“Oh, well then I guess you can…” Sweetie started to say. However, she instantly stopped once she saw that Dinky had already stripped and was holding her neatly folded clothes in her arms. Sweetie’s eyes went wide, “How’d you do that so fast?” 

“Practice.” Dinky answered.

“Practice for what exactly? You know what… never mind.” Sweetie shook her head.

“Okay then, now can we begin the meeting?” Dinky asked.

“Sure just give me a second.”

A moment later, Sweetie took off her clothing and joined her friends. Her feeling of trepidation returned slightly, but soon quelled once she took several deep breaths. After Pinkie and Sunset finished their game, the meeting started.

“Hey Dinky. Is the word out yet?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Like a virus released in a packed building AB,” Dinky responded coyly, “The vast majority don’t believe it of course, they kinda want proof.”

“But what about the ones that do?”

Dinky looked around the room with a smirk, “I got about fifty confirmed coming. Of those, at least ten I had to inform them that this wasn’t some kind of wild sex party.”

“But do they know the truth?” Miss Cheerilee asked.

“Can’t guarantee they’ll hold out, but I think most of them will hold back their— ahem—urges.” Dinky responded.

“What about your informants?” Sweetie asked.

“All ten are going to show up. In total, I’ve got sixty names ready for our first party.” Dinky smiled.

“Sheesh,” Pinkie whistled, “And here I thought I baked too many goodies.”

“Why how much did you bring?” Sweetie asked.

“Well… about a half days’ worth of baking, which I really wan—” Pinkie started before Sunset silenced her by covering her mouth.

“Let’s just say a lot.” Sunset answered, to which Pinkie nodded eagerly.

Sweetie giggled and then turned to the CMC, “Is everything set up?”

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo nodded.

“Rest assured that I’ve approved the rules.” Miss Cheerilee started.

Sweetie smiled proudly, “Alright then, good work everyone! This meeting’s officially over. Let’s enjoy our free period before we have to get back to class.”

“First one to the bowling alley is a rotten egg!” Pinkie cheered.

And just like that the room emptied, except for Sunset and Sweetie. Sunset had actually held Sweetie back so to talk with her privately.

“Big night coming up, you sure you still want to do this?” Sunset asked.

Sweetie shrugged. “We’ve come this far, we might as well see it through.” 

“Let’s not also forget, there’s gonna be a lot of students here who are going to feel very exposed tonight. Just like you did when I caught you swimming,” Sunset responded.

Sweetie nodded. “I’m prepared for that. But I’m also prepared for something else.”

“Like what?”

Sweetie smiled warmly. “I’d like to get to know my fellow students without any of the usual barriers: like what we happen to be wearing. The mark of a true friend is one that won’t judge you based solely on how you look.” 

“Good girl,” Sunset said while ruffling Sweetie’s hair, “Now, let’s go to the bowling alley. I wanna actually try to beat Pinkie at something. At least… I hope to. Knowing my luck, she’s probably some kind of district bowling champion or something…”

With that, they were off.









Later that night at Canterlot High School’s Student Union Center…

“Oh crap, I’m late! I’m late! I’m late for a very important date!!!!” Sweetie screamed as she peddled up towards the school, “Urggh, why didn’t I just stay with Pinkie and Apple Bloom?!”

Being late to the first party her club was hosting, that she was president of, was a shameful offense itself. But her sister had needed her to pose for a new dress she was designing. 

It was only supposed to be a half hour favor, but it ended up turning into a two hour fashion extravaganza.  The only reason Sweetie managed to get out of it was because of Sunset’s perfect timing. She called the house to request for Sweetie’s help at the school. And yet, despite the save, Sweetie was still ten minutes late. So she raced towards the school as fast as her bike could carry her. 

Thankfully, she had remembered to bring a towel to sit on as well as some normal clothing, which did include a pair of panties. Once she reached the school, she dropped her bike at the third rack, seeing as the first two were jam-packed. She was just about to race inside the front doors when she heard a voice.

“SWEETIE, OVER HERE!” Pinkie pie shouted from Sweetie’s left. 

Sweetie turned and spotted Pinkie Pie standing near a storm door that was apparently right where the student union building was. She hurried over to it, “Pinkie what is this?”

“It’s a food chute.” She said stepping back and revealing a gentle slide, “I built it so Sunset and I wouldn’t have to lug all those heavy pastries down several flights of stairs over and over again.”

“When in the world did you have time to build all of this?” Sweetie asked, dumbfounded.

“Ooooh, it only took me about an hour.” Pinkie responded.

Sweetie nodded, “Okay… well can I slide down to join you guys?”

“Sure, that’s why I was here waving you down silly.”  Pinkie smiled as she stepped towards the slide.

Sweetie smiled and then began to slide down the ramp. The ramp led directly into the lobby, much to her surprise. She breathed a sigh of relief when she discovered that the club room happened to be empty. Despite that, many of the members were present.

“It’s about time you showed up.” Apple Bloom said.

“Where are the other party goers?” Sweetie asked.

“They’re outside waiting for you,” Scootaloo answered, “We’re ready when you are.”

Sweetie smiled. “Alright, let’s get this party started!”

On cue, Sunset and Pinkie Pie opened the doors to the lobby. A group of students began to funnel into building, most of them with expressions ranging from eager to nervous. But from what Sweetie Belle could tell, most of the students had a pretty good notion of what was about to happen. They all brought their backpacks with them to hold towels and/or robes to use later.

Once the sixty party goers entered the lobby, Miss Cheerilee appeared in a robe, tightly wound around her body. It seemed to put many of the more nervous students at ease. “Good evening students. May I have your attention please?” She greeted rather loudly. 

“Welcome to the first annual party of the Natural Living Appreciation Club. I know that many of you are eager to get the festivities underway but first, there are some rules everyone must be aware of. 

“Since this is a naturist organization, we do ask that you remove your clothing for the duration of tonight’s activities. However, if you still feel uncomfortable after at least ten minutes, you may put your clothes back on.” Cheerilee explained, 

“We value safety here at the NLAC, so running is strictly prohibited. Always keep a towel with you to sit on in order to remain as clean as possible within this center. But of above all else, please do not act in any obscene measure; naturism is about feeling comfortable in our own skin, not sex. Furthermore, if anyone is making you feel uncomfortable, report them immediately.”

Her voice became stern. “If we spot anyone acting in an inappropriate manner, we shall talk with them on the spot. The first offense is considered a warning. However, if anyone is reported a second time, they will escorted out of the building.”

“To all the young men here, I understand that it may be a bit—what’s the best word—exciting for many of you to witness your female classmates in the nude. It is entirely possible that some of you may become… aroused upon seeing them. I would ask that you please try to exercise some self-control. If you do happen to become aroused: cover up, excuse yourself, and go to the restroom until you have calmed down. Does anyone have any questions?”

No one raised their hands.

Miss Cheerilee smiled. “Alright, the women’s changing room is over here. And the men’s changing room is on the other side of this hallway. Please use them in an orderly fashion.”









Pinkie wasted no time putting on some music as the party-goers started to trickle in. True to her carefree nature, she was already nude and dancing around wildly to the beat of one of Sapphire Shores’ newest hits titled: Love The Skin That You’re In. Whether the bubbly girl had picked this particular song on purpose due to its aptly named title was anyone’s guess.  

Most of the crowd was made up of girls, but there were a few boys sprinkled here and there. A dozen or so of the crowd were confident enough to start dancing in the middle of the room, but the vast majority were just shuffling around, simply trying to get over their initial nervousness of being naked in front of so many other people. 

Sweetie and Sunset were standing by the refreshment table, watching the party unfold with mixed emotions. The former unicorn could tell that Sweetie was already feeling disappointed by how everything was turning out, but she really had no idea what to say. After finishing a cup of punch, Sunset gently rubbed her friend’s back. 

“It’s gonna be alright, Sweetie. They’re just nervous. Given time, they’ll all forget that they’re naked and then the real fun will begin!”

Sweetie sighed. “Maybe. I guess… it was naïve of me to expect everyone to get used to naturism as quickly as the girls and I did. Do you think we should try something to break the ice a little bit?”

“I’m not an expert on human behavior or anything, but isn’t dancing supposed to do that in the first place? Back when I lived in Canterlot, I used to love going to the club. Heck, my friends and I would practically dance our hooves off until the wee hours of the morning.”

Sweetie shook her head. “Dance clubs are meant for adults, Sunset. At least, here on earth they are. Dances for teenagers can be pretty nerve-racking because they’re not really meant to be casual in the first place. Being naked when everything is bouncing around probably just makes it worse…”

“Oh yeah, I forgot about that. Ponies don’t really have too much of a problem with uhh… things bouncing around. When I first arrived here, I was only interested in becoming queen; I didn’t really care too much about the dancing itself back then.”

“Don’t worry about it. You’re a few years older than we are, and you came from another world with different standards. The question still remains: what can we do to make everyone feel more comfortable?”

Sunset snapped her fingers. “I’ve got it! Why don’t we have everyone go to the bowling alley? We can assign people to teams so they don’t feel like they’re in front of a really big crowd. Plus, bowling doesn’t make everything awkwardly bounce around so much.” 

“That might just work. We could split everyone up into ten teams with six people on each team. The actual assignments should probably be random, but I would like to be on the same team as the girls, if possible.” 

Sunset shrugged. “Honestly, I don’t think anybody’s gonna be too upset if you fudge the rules a little bit and make up your own team. Who were you thinking of putting on your team? Besides the obvious, I mean.”    

“Well, I was thinking of putting you, Miss Cheerilee, and Pinkie on the three other slots. Are you… ok with that?”

Sunset rubbed her neck. “Sure, I’m ok with it. But don’t expect any miracles. I’ve never actually gone bowling before.”

“That’s ok! We’re here to have fun. It doesn’t really matter if we win or not. I’m sure that by the end of the night, you’ll be bowling like the pros.”









After Pinkie announced that there was going to be an impromptu bowling tournament, the party-goers started shuffling in towards the bowling alley.  Most were still quite nervous and anxious, but there were some who started to enjoy themselves and were very impressed by the size of the bowling alley. However, despite those few people enjoying the party, many remained covered by their robes or towels.

It didn't take long for Pinkie Pie to start formulating the teams. She did it with such randomness and precision that one would have thought it was done by a computer. The only issue that cropped up was when Ms. Cheerilee informed the Crusaders that she couldn’t play on their team. 

The rest of the gang was a bit disappointed but understood why the older woman had to back out. She was currently the only official advisor to the club. And as such, she needed to continue to supervise all of the activities to make sure that nothing inappropriate occurred. That left a spot open on the Crusader’s team. 

Whether it was fate or just random chance, the CMC managed to get Rumble assigned to the remaining spot. While the other girls didn’t seem to care very much that he was on the team, a certain purple-haired tomboy had a very strong opinion on the subject. She very nearly froze up when she saw him walk over to the computer screen to set up the names for their team. 

While it wasn’t exactly a secret, Scootaloo occasionally went to the skate park to practice some moves on her scooter. Rumble, who was an avid biker himself, often frequented the park for exactly the same reason. The two of them saw each other there often enough over the past few months that they eventually became good friends and started hanging out. 

Scootaloo had never been the type of girl to really give much thought to “mushy” subjects such as romance. But deep down, even she had to admit that going out with someone like Rumble sounded like a pretty awesome idea. Normally, she would have just walked up to him and said hi, but these were not normal circumstances.

Despite her earlier bravado on the rooftop, Scootaloo was now painfully aware that she wasn’t wearing a stitch of clothing. And, of course, Rumble wasn’t either. She took a deep breath and tried to act casual, but it was all in vain. She awkwardly shuffled over to the computer and cleared her throat. 

“Hey, Rumble. What’s up?”

“Hey there, Scoots! How are you doing?”

Scootaloo’s gaze shifted slightly towards the floor. “You look… awesome. Errrr—I mean I’m doing awesome! Yes, AWESOME! That’s definitely what I meant to say! Heh, I didn’t know you were interested in joining the NLAC.” 

Rumble blushed but still managed to smile. “I umm… heard that you were one of the founding members, so I figured I’d come check yo—I mean the club out. Honestly, everything’s been sort of… awkward so far, but I think I’m starting to like this whole doing stuff in the nude thing. It kind of grows on ya.”

“Yeah, totally! It looks like we’re on the same team. Are you any good at bowling?”

Rumble rubbed his neck. “Not really. I’ve gone to the alley with my brother a couple of times, but other than that I don’t really play very much. How about you?”

“Nah. Rainbow Dash isn’t into bowling, and neither are the girls. I guess I never really thought about trying it out. This is basically the first time I’ve ever even been to a bowling alley. You know, never in a million years would I have ever imagined that I’d be bowling for the first time while naked! It’s kind of surreal and… a little bit embarrassing.”

Rumble nervously rubbed his hands together. “Tell me about it.”

“Why don’t we go ahead and punch in our names? Because I think everyone is waiting on us…”

“Oh, yeah we should probably go ahead and do that. Breast of—ah—best of luck to you!”

Scootaloo’s voice cracked. “Good luck to you too.”

The rest of the girls carried on as if the completely awkward and embarrassing interaction between Rumble and Scootaloo had never happened. It was out of equal parts sympathy and kindness concerning the fact that Scoots was the first one to admit that she had adopted the naturist lifestyle to a member of the opposite sex outside of their little circle. 

The bowling competition was about to begin.  The teams were formed and everyone was getting ready. Most still had towels wrapped around their bodies but they were a token few, not counting the club officers, who chose to shed their garments.

Over on Dinky's team Double Strikes, one of the guys who abandoned his covering towel, inspected the lane. "You sure this bowling alley is up to specs?" He asked Dinky, “It’s hasn't seen much use lately." 

"There’s only one way to find out!" Dinky smiled as she grabbed a bowling ball. She then proceeded to move up to the lane, swing her arm back, and then roll the ball down the lane toward the waiting pins. The ball struck the pins and knocked them all down. Spinning on her heels, Dinky smiled, "Seems to work fine."

Double Strike looked at Dinky and the resetting pins, a determined fire burning in his eyes. "BALL me," he commanded, his voice brimming with confidence. 

A covered teammate happily obliged and then Double Strike bowled his own shot, which resulted in a strike. With the early two strikes, Dinky’s team soared ahead.  Now suddenly not wanting to be left in the dust, Scootaloo put her awkward feelings for Rumble aside and picked up her own ball. Soon Sweetie Belle's team answered with three good frames of its own.

The rest of the party goers watched in awe at first.  then, one team at a time, the others joined. Most kept their towels or robes on. But they soon found playing with them to be very awkward. So one by one, more party goers became naked. It didn't take long for everyone to start having fun.

Eventually, everyone at the party started to come out of their shells and truly enjoy the game. Rumble and Scoots were still somewhat stiff when they conversed with one another, but as the night wore on; they began to act more like they did when they hung out at the skate park. 

The only person on the Crusader’s team who had any real skill at bowling was Pinkie. She was the sole reason they finished in third place in the competition. When asked about her skills, Pinkie enthusiastically responded: My sister, Limestone, used to compete in tournaments when we were still living on the farm. She won like a bajillion trophies! I learned all these nifty tricks because I used to go with her when she practiced!

Whenever a player scored a strike, those who were not currently playing, cheered and whistled for the feat.  The cheers were somewhat lessened if the strike was not made but still welcomed.

Poor Sunset had it the worst, though. Turn after turn, she consistently threw gutter balls. Pinkie tried her best to teach the former unicorn all the proper techniques, but Sunset only managed to hit a few pins. Despite her lack of talent, she had a wonderful time trying to learn a new sport and sharing some clothes-free camaraderie with her new friends. 

Around ten o’ clock, Ms. Cheerilee informed everyone that it was time to head home. The CMC decided that their first naturist party was a rousing success, judging by the excited chatter they overheard while everyone filed out of the student union building. By ten thirty, the only ones left were Sweetie, Scoots, and Bloom. They all sat around a table and sipped on some drinks. 

Apple Bloom nudged Scoots. “Well, I was unaware you had a boyfriend. Care to fill us in?”

“Rumble’s not my boyfriend. He’s just a guy I like to hang out with when I go practice my scooter tricks.”

“I dunno. Y’all seemed awful chummy for just friends. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say that you were checkin’ out his goods. Of course, I reckon he was takin’ a gander at you too.” 

Scootaloo’s entire face turned red. “S-shut up! It’s not like I was trying to do it on purpose! His thingie was just sort of… dangling there. How was I not supposed to look at it?!”

“Ah ha! So, you were looking at his twig n’ berries.”

Scootaloo twiddled her fingers. “Well… yeah. But he was totally staring at me too! Cut me some slack, Apple Bloom! I have a c-crush on him, ok? It’s only natural that I’d want to see what he looks like naked.”

“You don’t have to explain it to either of us, Scoots. We’ve already got boys in our lives. Even though tonight was a mite awkward, look on the bright side. Rumble already knows you enjoy being a naturist. Heck, he looked he was enjoying it too! He probably won’t mind if ya ask him out.”

Scootaloo nodded. “Mhmm, I suppose that’s true. Do you really think he’s interested in me?”

“I think he is. Why do you think he wouldn’t?”

Scootaloo pointed to her chest. “I’m not exactly… the most developed girl in our class.”

“C’mon Scoots! That’s a silly thing to get worked up over. You’ll just wind up all depressed and self-conscious if you do. Ain’t naturism all about accepting your body for what it is?”

Scootaloo crossed her arms. “Well, that’s easy for you to say. At least you and Sweetie have something to work with. My boobs are flatter than pancakes!”

“Look… I know that we’ve ermm—developed—a bit faster than you, but I don’t think Rumble’s gonna base his entire decision to date you based solely on how big your boobs are. There were plenty of other gals here, Scoots. But he CHOSE to hang out with you instead. Just think about that for a second.”

Scootaloo sighed. “Man, do I feel stupid. You’re right, Apple Bloom. I guess I got worked up over nothing.”

“It ain’t nothing! There are plenty of other girls who have the same anxiety as you do. All I’m saying is that you shouldn’t let it get to you. Just accept the body you have and move on. Worst comes to worst and Rumble rejects ya, Sweetie and I will be there to cheer you up.”

Scootaloo finally managed to smile after receiving her friend’s encouraging words. Not but a moment later, Sweetie and Apple Bloom crushed her in a terrific CMC bear hug. Since it was getting so late, the three of them reluctantly broke their embrace, got dressed, and headed to their respective homes. All three of them drifted to sleep, content that their fledgling naturist club had a pretty chance of continuing.
> Wait. We've Got a What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 10: Wait. We’ve Got a WHAT?!

Sweetie was rudely jarred awake from her slumber by the incessant buzzing of her alarm clock. There were times when Sweetie wished that she could destroy that annoying little clock by hurling it against the wall. But… the only thing that would accomplish would be to put a big hole in her wall, even if it would have felt satisfying. Unfortunately, it was necessary that she rise out of bed and start the day. She slammed her hand on the shut it off button and begrudgingly got up. 

After a brief bout of stretches, Sweetie checked her phone for any messages. Much to her disappointment, there were none. This saddened the young girl. Despite the party happening the night prior, she expected at least someone to message her saying they enjoyed it. But there was the fact that it was a Saturday morning. Generally speaking, most teenagers tended to sleep in rather than text at this hour. 

Rarity on the other hand, was wide awake. Sweetie knew this by the aroma of food wafting from the kitchen. Saturday mornings were always Rarity’s turn to make breakfast when the duo was not at school. It meant she had to cover up before she left her room, and made her way to the shower.

Sweetie was still proud of herself. Last night had gone smoothly for the most part, and the possibility of a second party was now extremely likely.  As she let the stream of hot water hit her skin, Sweetie Belle took comfort in knowing that so far everything was going right. In no time at all she finished her shower, went back to her room, put on some comfortable clothes, and headed down to join her sister at the breakfast table.

“Good morning Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said as Sweetie walked in, “Did you sleep well?”

“Morning sis. I did, thank you.”  Sweetie answered taking her seat across from Rarity.

“You're welcome; I figured you could use a good night's rest, considering the night you had previously.” Rarity smiled before taking a bite of her breakfast.

You have no idea, Sweetie Belle thought as she dug into her own.

“From what Sunset told me, the club’s first party was quite successful.” Rarity added.

Sweetie nodded, “Umm… yeah. It was. We had a lot of people show up.”

“Oh, well that's good. Perhaps I should swing by sometime?” Rarity said.

Sweetie nearly choked, but did a great job of hiding her shock. She was about to wave Rarity off the conversation when Rarity added, “As much as I would like to, I’m afraid that I’m practically buried in orders.”

“At least you're getting orders… right?” Sweetie asked.

Rarity nodded. “Indeed.”

Sweetie faked a smile. “I guess that's all that matters.”

That seemed to cheer Rarity up. “Sister dear, what are your plans for today?”

“I'm not really sure yet. I know that I gotta stop by the school later today to start printing out some schedules for my club.” Sweetie answered, “What about you?”

“I believe that I have band practice today.” Rarity answered.

Turns out; Rarity was slightly right. Rainbow had scheduled a practice session for the Rainbooms, but she ended up forgetting all about it after she and Pinkie got caught up in a “Joke War" or something like that.

Still, Sweetie hesitantly joined her sister along with Fluttershy, Applejack, and the bespectacled counterpart to Princess Twilight in the band room. Sunset was also supposed to be there, but when AJ mentioned Rainbow’s distraction, Sunset decided to go to the pool for a swim.

As much as Sweetie wanted to join in, she had a job to do. This wasn't helped by the fact that she was bored out of her skull. Thankfully, by just after midday, Rainbow and Pinkie got their act together and managed to arrive. 

“Tarnation! It's about time you two showed up!” Applejack said.

“Eh heh. Sorry, we sorta got caught up in our duel.” Rainbow admitted sheepishly.

“Sort of?! You two took over an hour trying to outdo each other in—” Rarity started.

“Yeah, yeah I get it.” Rainbow grimaced.

“Well, who won?” Twilight inquired. 

“Oh, well it looked like you two were very evenly matched.” Fluttershy asked.

Neither needed to answer, their expressions told the whole story. Pinkie was beaming and colorful while Rainbow was peeved. Sweetie actually took some enjoyment out of this and was about to leave to print the schedules when Rainbow asked, “Where's Sunset?” 

“I think she went down to the pool for a swim.” Fluttershy answered.

“She better hurry up cuz we're gonna start soon!” Rainbow said.

Sweetie smiled. “I’ll go get her.”

Before anyone could protest, Sweetie rushed off to the pool to find Sunset. Walking the halls of school with no one around wasn't new for Sweetie. Printing schedules was a tedious job, but as club president she had to do it. Then again, it would help organize the club meetings and make them more fun, so Sweetie really couldn't complain. Soon enough, Sweetie reached the sports complex and walked into the swimming pool. 

Sunset was certainly doing laps in the pool; except she decided to do so sans her swimsuit. Even though the school was practically deserted on Saturdays, Sweetie was still a little shocked that Sunset would willingly skinny dip in what amounted to a public pool, when she could get into heaps of trouble if someone were to accidentally walk in on her.  

Sunset completed a full lap before coming to a stop at the edge of the pool in order to catch her breath. It was then that she noticed Sweetie Belle standing right above her. Instead of being surprised that her friend was there, Sunset ran her hand through her hair and nodded.

After catching her breath, she spoke. “How long you been standing there?”

“Only for a minute or two,” Sweetie answered, “Rainbow and Pinkie are done with their battle. The girls are going to start band practice soon.”

“Alright, let me get dried off and I’ll come up and join them. Did you print out the schedules yet?” Sunset asked. 

Sweetie Belle shook her head. “Not yet, but I will once we're done chatting.”

Sunset smiled. “Good, I’ll meet you back at the band room.”

Sweetie cocked her head. “Is the water any good?”

“No,” Sunset answered, “They always put way too much chlorine in the water. Irritates my eyes. I’d much rather practice some laps at the lake.”

“Yeah. Public pools tend to make me get congested too.” 

Sunset climbed out of the pool and padded over to a chair which had a towel and her clothing, “Meh, just be glad your P.E. class doesn’t have swim meets.”

Sweetie nodded. “Oh no, we got the next best thing: dodge ball.”

“Hey, dodge ball’s fun! Especially when you’ve got a cannon arm like me!” Sunset beamed while flexing her right arm.

“I’ve never really been that much of an athlete, so it isn’t quite so fun for me.” Sweetie complained.

“You should start working out, then. Getting in shape is always a good idea. And besides, guys love toned bodies.” Sunset wiggled her eyebrows.

“If you say so.” Sweetie giggled, “Anyway, I’m going to head back to the band room.”

“That actually sounds like a good idea,” Sunset said, “I don’t want Rainbow to get mad at me for being late.”

“It’s actually AJ that you should be worried about right now.” Sweetie told her.

Sunset gasped slightly. “Shit! I guess I better get a move on.”

With that, Sweetie exited the sports complex and made her way to the copy room. Once again, the halls were silent and seemingly devoid of life. But as she started walking back towards the copy room, Sweetie heard what she assumed were some voices. However, no one else was supposed to be present in this section of the school at this hour. Sweetie felt the hair rise on her neck. She suddenly didn’t feel quite so alone in the hall. 

At that exact moment, the sounds of a muffled conversation drifted towards her ears. At first, Sweetie thought it was the Rainbooms having a loud argument. But after listening to it for a moment, she concluded that the voices couldn’t have belonged to any of the Rainbooms. In fact, she could hear the distinct timbre of a male voice within the conversation. She decided to go investigate.

Walking down the hall, Sweetie tracked the voices to the last place she wanted it to be coming from. The conversation was echoing from the school’s press room. 

“What do you mean this club is popular?!” Diamond Tiara screamed.

“That’s just it; a lot of people are talking about it.” Silver Spoon answered.

“How’s come I haven’t heard of it?!” Diamond exclaimed. 

“Errr—we’re not exactly sure… yet.” Snips admitted, “But we know that it exists!”

“Snips, Snails, find out everything you can about this club! I want information; I want dirt, FIND ME SOMETHING!” Diamond shouted as she slammed her hands on the table. 

In an instant, Snips and Snails bolted out of the room and ran past Sweetie Belle without even noticing her. Now that she was aware that there were only two people were in the room, Sweetie leaned closer towards the door.

“Do you think that the CMC are involved in this?” Silver asked.

While Sweetie couldn’t see any of their faces, the tone of Diamond’s response told her all she needed to know.

“Of course they are!” Diamond snapped, “I just know that they’re trying to sneak this under my nose, Spoony. Those losers are blatantly undermining my authority! And not only that, but they’re trying to show that a club can operate in this school without my explicit approval!” 

“Umm… do you want us to try to hunt down someone from Dinky's network; because if we don’t know anything about, maybe they would?” Silver Spoon asked.

“That has to be the dumbest idea you’ve ever had.” Diamond hissed. There was a long silence, and then Diamond snapped her fingers, “Wait. I’ve got it! Try and hunt down one of Dinky’s agents. We know that at least one of them couldn't keep their mouth shut about this club. Maybe they'll talk again if we compensate them for their information..."

“What a brilliant idea. I wish I would have thought of it.” Silver deadpanned. 

Sweetie didn’t wait to hear the rest of the discussion. She rushed down the hall and grabbed her phone. After pulling up a group conversation she texted a message:

Girls, I think we’ve got a serious problem!


> Trying To Figure Out How To Stop What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 11: Trying To Figure Out How To Stop WHAT?!


“This isn’t good. This isn’t good! THIS AIN’T GOOD AT ALL!!” Apple Bloom panicked as she paced around the CMC’s clubhouse, “Of all the people to get curious about us, it has to be HER!”

“Well, it was bound to happen at some point,” Sweetie sighed, “I was just hoping that we wouldn’t have to deal with her so soon.”

Sweetie, Scootaloo, and Dinky were sitting inside the clubhouse in a small circle. Despite the air conditioner operating at full blast, the heat still managed to radiate through the walls. While everyone had gotten Sweetie’s alarm message the day prior, only Scootaloo responded with the idea of holding a meeting. Pinkie backed out of today’s meeting so that she could help the Cakes with a massive order before taking Pound and Pumpkin to Comedy Land.

Miss Cheerilee also declined showing up, explaining that this meeting was beyond her jurisdiction as club supervisor. That left Sunset, who also bowed out because she wanted to spend the day with Twilight. She did, however, say: “I’m sure you girls will come up with something.”

That left the CMC and Dinky to try and figure something out. They wanted to settle matters at CHS, but they quickly realized that the doors were locked on Sundays. Therefore, they decided to hold the emergency meeting at the clubhouse.

Unfortunately, even after an hour of debating, none of them could come up with a solution. This was Sweetie’s second worst nightmare. She would have been freaking out right now, but Apple Bloom was doing enough panicking for everyone within the room.

“What if she sends Snips and Sails into the club party this Friday?” Apple Bloom asked, “We can’t just turn them down because that would clearly be a case of discrimination. That’s an instant scoop for DT right there!”

“There’s also the problem of her recruiting another club to spy on us.” Dinky added, “Like the Audio Visual Club.”

Apple Bloom paled. “Wait. Do you mean like the A/V Club?”

“Well, they do handle video and camera technology. It is possible for them to …” Dinky started. She never got a chance to finish that sentence.

“That uppity, no good—grrrrrr!” Apple Bloom growled, “What are we gonna do? They’ll rig every room in the Student Union Center! That’ll allow them to see everything that goes on! And then they’ll give it to Diamond, and she’ll print it in the papers, and the principals will find out!”

Sweetie held her tongue, trying her hardest to avoid an “I told you so” moment; though to be fair, she surrendered that point when she signed on to this club. Now as Club President, it was going to be her job to alleviate this issue. The only trouble was, finding out a way to do so. Sweetie pondered the most rational way to handle the situation. 

Even after a while, nothing was coming to her. Sweetie leaned back and gently tugged at her shirt. She was sweating, even with the AC on full blast. While she wanted nothing more than to shed her sweaty clothes, it would have been inappropriate. In fact, she was certain that if all four of them stripped, it would only serve as a distraction. While she sat there, the girls argued while they tried to figure out the answer. 

“Can we just ask the A/V club not to hardwire the cameras?” Scootaloo asked.

“But then they’d ask why and if they don’t believe our answer, they may try to go behind our backs.” Dinky answered.

“Okay then, we could tell A/V the truth; maybe get a cross over party.” Apple Bloom commented anxiously.

“Not possible. The A/V club may be small, but they’re easily swayed by DT’s influence. No offense to Button Mash.” Scootaloo answered.

“That’s ok, none taken.” Sweetie sighed.

“How about we just ban the use of cameras?” Dinky asked.

“Can’t do that either, that would instantly get the Principal’s attention.” Apple Bloom answered.

“Fine. Let’s just forget about the A/V club for now,” Sweetie said, “DT did mention that she wanted to grill your informants. Dinky, you think any of them will crack under pressure?”

Dinky shook her head proudly, “Not a snow ball’s chance in Tartarus! They really enjoyed Friday’s party and I highly doubt they’ll want to give something like that up.”

That calmed Apple Bloom’s nerves, as well as everyone else’s. But then Dinky expression darkened, “I can’t speak for their network chain. That’s the problem with using a network in the first place, someone’s gonna listen in from time to time.”

Sweetie grimaced. “How can we be sure?”

Dinky winced. “You can’t.”

“I suppose there’s a little bit of a silver lining in there.” Apple Bloom shivered. Just then her phone buzzed, “It’s a message from AJ. She needs me at the orchard. I guess I’d better get going.”

“You know, I think we should all probably get going,” Sweetie said, “We’re not coming up with anything right now anyway. Let’s just take the rest of the day off, clear our heads, and meet back at school tomorrow.”

The quartet nodded and one by one the others left until Sweetie Belle was the only one left in the clubhouse. She would eventually return home, but right now her sister was in the middle of creating a dress, and Sweetie had no desire to anywhere near the house. 

Rarity had the tendency to “conscript” anyone who happened to be standing around when it came to making dresses. That meant that Sweetie would inevitably be dragged into another four hour session pretending to be mannequin. 

As she walked out of the now vacated clubhouse, she slowly pondered what exactly to do. Despite the heat, it was a beautiful day and she wasn’t about to let Diamond Tiara keep her from enjoying it.  

Regardless of the threat she posed to club, Diamond was relatively easy to fool. It was well within Dinky’s capabilities to come up with a way to circumvent the pampered parasol parading prissy pants pseudo princess. While misinforming Diamond through back channels was easy, it was a far more difficult to curb her usual bribes and threats directly. 

As unlikely as it was, the prospect of the A/V club spying on the NLAC was a conceivable one. One unaccounted for camera, or one member disguised as a party goer, could spell disaster for NLAC. However, Sweetie did have one way to keep an eye on A/V club. 

She reached into her pocket and dialed Button Mash. After two rings, he picked up, “Oh, hey Sweetie Belle, what’s up?”

“Not much Button, I just wanted to see what you were doing.” she answered.

“I’m actually out with my friends from A/V right now. We’re setting up some cameras to record a concert at Westbun’s theater.” He answered.

That makes sense, Sweetie thought; A/V usually does that sort of thing. She paused for a moment, “Sounds like fun.”

“Eh, it’s a pretty tedious job. Sorry, but I can’t really hang out today.” Button lamented.

“That’s okay,” Sweetie assured, “I understand that you’re busy. I actually wanted to ask you a question, but since you’re with A/V I think it’d be better if I asked your president directly. Can you see if he’s free?”

“Sure, one second.” Button answered.

There was a long pause. 

“Yes?” Featherweight spoke.

“Hey Feather. It’s Sweetie Belle. I hope I’m not interrupting.” Sweetie greeted.

“Oh, don’t worry; I could use a break anyway. What’s on your mind?” Featherweight asked.

“I was just wondering: does A/V club work on the security cameras at school?” 

Featherweight paused, “Does this have something to do with Diamond Tiara and that club of yours?” Sweetie felt a knot form in her gut. But before she could answer; Featherweight spoke, “If you’re asking about it, then I’m pretty sure it has to do with the club. Don’t worry Sweetie, A/V doesn’t allow spying on other clubs. It’s against our charter.”

Sweetie sighed, “Oh thank you, I hope that didn’t break your code?”

“Nah, it’s a commonly asked question. I just assumed that since your club is the talk of the school right now. If she approaches us about it, I’ll try my best to hold her off.” Featherweight said, “We gotta get back to work. Talk to you later, Sweetie.”

“Thanks Feather.” Sweetie said and hung up. 

It was a good omen for things to come at least. Sweetie slipped her phone back into her pocket, mounted her bike, and headed off for home. While she made her way home, she paused for a moment. She didn’t really feel like going home just yet.  

She had dismissed her friends, but going to any of them right now and brining up Diamond Tiara might stress them out. She had, at least temporarily, solved the A/V problem, but there were other ways DT could launch her attack. And right now, Sweetie wanted to take her own advice to heart: clear her head.

As she rounded a corner, she felt the heat weigh her down. Boy I wish I could be naked right now, she thought, It would do wonders against this heat. But Whitetail was a long ride away. This heat was going to kill her before she even gotten within spitting distance. She had no privacy at home, with Rarity possibly needing her for dress designs. 

She could turn back towards the clubhouse, which was still on the Apple property, and thus a safer bet. Applejack and Big Mac rarely came by the clubhouse to pick for apples, and even when they did, the treehouse was elevated enough for their view to be obscured. 

Having little other option, Sweetie turned back to the clubhouse. It didn’t take long, especially since she was only a half a block away. However, the heat became worse and made the trip feel especially longer. Yet, no heat could stop Sweetie as she pedaled her way back to the club house. Soon enough, she arrived and walked back up the ramp to the door. It was then that she heard the air conditioner still running. 

At first, Sweetie feared that she had forgotten to turn off the air conditioner. Then she had remembered that it was on a sensor and would shut off automatically if it didn’t detect any movement in the room. Why was it still running? It was possible that a book fell over, triggering the sensor, which had actually happened once or twice. 

Sweetie slowly opened the door to the club house. Only to find the cause of the air conditioner still running: Dinky Hooves. She was sitting in one of the chairs near the work table where the CMC used to plan their crazy schemes, reading something on her phone. And she was naked as the day she was born.

Sweetie was slightly surprised, and made her presence known by closing the door behind her. “I hope I’m not interrupting.” She smiled.

Dinky looked up from her phone. “Hey, Sweetie!”

“I thought you were going home.” Sweetie said as she walked over to the air conditioner to cool off. 

“I was, but the heat made me turn back.” She giggled, “I guess you did the same?”

Sweetie nodded. “Yeah, I actually wanted to hang out nude. Home’s not an option at the moment and Sunset’s place is too far away.”

“Why can’t you be naked at home?”

“Because of Rarity,” Sweetie answered as if it was obvious. After answering, she began to undress.
 
Dinky tilted her head. “You’re afraid she might walk in on you? I’m sure she’d understand.”

“No, she really wouldn’t,” Sweetie sighed as she set her clothes aside and joined Dinky at the table, “Rarity... can be really judgmental sometimes. She’s always been obsessed over her image above all else. I mean she is a very generous person, but…”

Dinky stopped Sweetie mid-sentence, “Sweetie, I think that you’re not giving your sister enough credit. But then again, it isn’t really my place to pry, so I won’t.” 

Sweetie nodded, thankful to get off the conversation about Rarity. She pulled out a small book and began to read it, though she wasn’t done talking to Dinky. “Do your parents know about you being a nudist?”

“Oh, I’ve already told them,” Dinky smiled, “They’re okay with it, just so long as I have a robe handy. Personally, I can’t believe I haven’t tried something like this sooner!”

Sweetie giggled. “I know. It is kinda fun enjoying the day without clothes on.”

Dinky shook her head, her mood becoming slightly serious, “No, I don’t think that’s it for me.”

Sweetie looked up from her book, “Well, what’s it like for you?”

Dinky shrugged for a moment, “I don’t know… I guess it’s more the fact that I’ve actually made some real friends this time.”

That got Sweetie to put her book down and look at Dinky slightly confused. “Wait, I don’t follow.” Sweetie said. Dinky looked up at Sweetie Belle with a slightly pouty face. Sweetie leaned back in somewhat shock, “Dinky, are you saying you’ve never had a real friend? But you’re such a socialite, a butterfly….”

“Everyone’s got walls Sweetie Belle; everyone’s got a secret to hide. At CHS, it’s my job to either make sure secrets get out….or stay hidden. And with that, I’ve learned to pick up on certain cues. There are those who build walls around themselves, and they don’t like letting anyone else inside.  

“There are also people who have weak walls. They let everything come out at the slightest push, even if don’t mean to. The rest…they don’t know they have those walls up it’s just something they do.” Dinky explained. 

“Those are the three kinds of people out there. For most, those walls could be a smirk or snide comment, or it could be the way the way they act around people: be it aggressive or be it timid. But when all else fails, those walls can even be the clothing they wear.

“When I was at the party, I noticed something. After the bowling tournament began and people were starting to have fun, I saw those walls start to come down. My classmates were mingling with each other, with me, with you, and with your friends…. naked. 

“I don’t mean that in just the literal sense, but mentally as well. They had nothing on. They had no walls left to hide behind. There was nothing holding them back. They were simply people.” Dinky finished, a slight tear of joy forming in her eye.

Sweetie was sure that if her jaw wasn’t attached to her face, it would be on the floor. She had certainly read that naturists make the truest friends, even if she hadn’t given it much credence. But then there was the fact that Pinkie and Sunset hadn’t told the others of their new lifestyles, and how she and Apple Bloom still had yet to inform their own sisters. Dinky, in some strange way, was right.

And yet, that all didn’t matter during Friday’s party. The person who was used to getting information anyway she could, the person who trained to get around every walls, the person who was used to breaking defenses and undermining authority finally found some genuine friendship. 

“I-I never thought about it that way….” Sweetie said meekly.

“Sweetie, if you could only hear from all the party goers there, hear their stories, they were enjoying themselves more than I could have ever expected. All of those people and the ones who are coming to the next party….I know that they’ll have a wonderful time.” Dinky smiled.

Sweetie nodded. “And we’ll make sure they keep having a wonderful time, no matter what.”

> Sweetie Almost Did What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 12: Sweetie Almost Did WHAT?!

By the time Monday came around, there was still no plan of action the girls could agree on regarding Diamond Tiara. However, Sweetie eventually conceded that the best way to handle her was to let Diamond come to them. They had already made the first few moves with their first party; therefore making any more moves on their part would simply complicate matters further. 

They knew that A/V club wouldn’t impede or spy on them for the time being, so whatever Diamond was planning, it was going to happen to Dinky’s communication network or involve CMC’s founding members directly.  And when it came, the CMC would react accordingly. At least that’s what Sweetie Belle thought when she walked up the front steps of CHS. 

Thankfully, Monday was the beginning of a new school week. And with a new week came new opportunities. Walking through the halls of the school, Sweetie noticed a different vibe buzzing about the school. It was hard to place what it was exactly, but Sweetie could tell that it had something to do with what Dinky revealed to her yesterday. 

Students seemed to be intermingling more. Cliques were, of course, still present, especially with those who hadn’t going to last Friday’s party… but some of the usually distinct social divides blurred somewhat. Sweetie smiled as she walked towards her locker, thinking that there may be some substance to what Dinky said.

As she rummaged through her locker, Sweetie wondered what the day was going to be like. The moment she closed her locker, Silver Spoon appeared out of nowhere. 

“Gah,” Sweetie shrieked in shock. After composing herself, she scowled at Silver. “You really shouldn’t do that to people! It doesn’t do much to help improve your image…”

“My public image is perfect, like most things about me!” Silver smugly retorted. 

“Yeah, I’m sure about that.” Sweetie sneered as she walked off to homeroom.

But much to her annoyance, Silver followed. “What’s your club about, Sweetie? I assure you that there’s no point in hiding it.” Silver asked.

“Why do you need to know? I bet you’ll just go crawling back to Diamond Tiara so she can write some juicy gossip column filled with nothing more than half truths.” Sweetie responded.

“Di’s going to find out anyway, so why bother trying to hide it?” Silver commented.

“Well, if Diamond’s going to find out on her own, then it wouldn’t it be better for her to just ask me firsthand rather than let one of her cronies do it for her?” Sweetie smiled.

“Don’t be coy with me Sweetie Belle; I know you’re hiding the truth. It won’t do you any good!” Silver said somewhat sincerely.
Sweetie turned to look at Silver, “Wow Silver, it’s almost as if you actually care. You know, if you actually spent more than twenty minutes away from Diamond Tiara, you might actually become a decent person.”

Sweetie turned to enter Miss Cheerilee’s class, but Silver grabbed her by the sleeve. “Sweetie Belle,” Silver said harshly, “Secrets and lies breed resentment and distrust. Those kinds of things never contribute to forming lasting friendships. They only create misery.”

“Silver,” Sweetie said shaking her sleeve out of Silver’s grip, “Look around. The only one here who’s resentful and miserable… is you.”

Silver seemed shocked as Sweetie Belle walked into the classroom, smirking that she had gotten the better of her adversary. Once she took her seat, Sweetie set down her books and hoped that the conversation with Silver would be the only complication she’d face for the rest of the day. 

Well… she was only half right.

By the time her double free period came about, she realized that she had no one to hang out with. Apple Bloom and Tender Taps had decided to spend their free time taking a walk to the ice cream parlor, and Scootaloo wanted to practice her freestyle skating with Rumble. That left Sweetie Belle walking the halls alone with her lunch.

It was a small packed lunch, nothing more than an egg salad sandwich, a pickle, and some orange juice. However small it was though, it was a meal that was begging to be eaten with someone else. And the fact that, by some universal fluke, Sweetie had no one to spend time with again, made her slightly depressed.  

But, like so many times before this, her salvation seemed to come out of nowhere. Deciding the best place to eat would be the roof, Sweetie made her way up the hall towards the main stairwell. When she passed the shop class, she found her salvation. Well actually, he bumped into her on her way out.

“Sorry!” Button Mash apologized after nearly stumbling over Sweetie.

“No, no it’s my fault,” Sweetie stammered, “I should’ve watched where I was going.”

After scampering around to make sure they hadn’t dropped anything, the duo realized just who they were talking to. Both of them looked at each other for a brief moment before blushing slightly. Button chuckled nervously, “Hehe, sorry there Sweetie Belle. I was just trying to find some place to have lunch.”

“No, it’s okay. I wasn’t really watching where I was going.” Sweetie answered, tucking some hair behind her ear. Then she looked down at Button’s lunch bag, “You said you were looking for a place to eat?”

“Yeah, I figured that the shop room would be a good place. But no one’s in it and I just got bored.” Button grimaced, “What about you?”

“I have this lunch period as well and I was heading up to the roof to eat it.” Sweetie giggled, brandishing her lunch. She paused awkwardly for a moment while she tried to figure out how to phrase her next question, “Um...well, since y-you know…. I mean I-I was wondering….maybe…”

“Oh,” Button gathered, “Um….yeah sure, I’d love to join you.” Button answered, his face red, “But are you sure that we’re even allowed to go on the roof?”

Sweetie shuffled her feet. “Yeah, the CMC and I go up there all the time!”

Button smiled. “Ah, w-well then, let’s go!”

A moment later, Button Mash and Sweetie Belle were sitting across from each other on the roof of the school, lunches in their lap, and laughing about a funny story Button was explaining. 

“So, I finally have the boss cornered and at low health after who knows how many attempts.” He was saying between bites of his salad, “He just missed with his super move attack, so I finally had an opening. All I had to do was attack, and just when I was about to press the attack button…. nothing happened!”

“Uh oh!” Sweetie Belle commented.

Button starts laughing too, “I hammered the attack button a million times, trying to do everything to get it to work. Then he began to charge his attack again. I panicked at that moment, really thinking that I was going to have to do all that again. And then I realized that I… disconnected the controller!”

Sweetie began laughing, a lot harder than she had been previously. Whether it was at Button’s expense or because he told the story so well she wasn’t sure. But it was a funny story and Button certainly enjoyed seeing her laugh, so she didn’t feel quite so bad. 

“I thought the game was supposed to pause if you disconnect the controller.” Sweetie asked.

“I thought so too, but no!” Button laughed, “But that wasn’t the worst part, because as it turns out, you were supposed to lose the fight.”

“You’re kidding me!” Sweetie laughed.

“Let’s just say that I was beyond furious.” Button smiled.

“You….furious,” Sweetie asked pointing at her companion, “But you’re so sweet all the time. I can’t imagine you ever being angry.”

Button blushed so hard that anyone passing by would have said that he had a bad case of sunburn. He stammered for a minute while he scratched the back of his head, “W-well, it’s b-been known to-to happen…. from time to time.”

“Aww Button,” Sweetie sighed.

Button shifted slightly before putting his lunch aside and headed over to the fenced off side of the roof, “The view’s amazing up here. Are you sure we aren’t gonna get in trouble?”

Sweetie also set her lunch a side and walked over to join Button, though she stood only two feet away. “In my entire time here at CHS, I haven’t gotten in trouble up here.” She said, rather confidently. 

Button nodded, “I can see why most school based games have roof scenes. You can get away with just about anything up here.”

Sweetie nodded.

“Heck, I actually see—errm—why this might be considered kind of… romantic.” Button whispered, trying to keep it to himself. 

However, he failed and failed miserably at that. Sweetie had definitely heard him, and her face was as beet read as his was. It was at that moment that Sweetie realized something. He was on the roof with her, and there was no one around.

Silver Spoon was quite right about something: secrets and deceit only ever managed to ruin friendships. And hiding her affinity for naturism might be detrimental towards her chances at having a relationship with Button. 

“You said it.” Sweetie whispered.

Button bit his lower lip, contemplating something.

Sweetie took a deep breath. It’s now or never, I guess. 

“Sweetie, um…” Button started, “I wanna ask you something.”

“I need to tell you something too….” Sweetie blurted out at the same time.

Then they both turned to each other and shouted at the same time.

Button shouted, “I WANT YOU TO BE MY GIRLFRIEND!”

Sweetie only managed to get out, “I’M AN N—” Before she processed what Button said. 

The two of them went quiet as they looked at each other, cheeks burning red. Seconds turned to minutes as the two just stood there. A gentle breeze brushed over them. The whole world went silent as neither of them spoke, realizing what Button had just gotten out.

He…. he wants me to be his girlfriend, Sweetie thought, Say yes, please say yes please say yes mouth!

But instead, Sweetie slowly began to step closer towards Button Mash. Or he was moving closer to her, she couldn’t really tell. Either way, the distance between the two of them vanished. Sweetie felt her hands take Button’s and they inched ever closer.

Sweetie Belle’s heart was pounding. It was pounding harder than it had ever before; harder than it did when she skinny dipped for the first time at Sunset’s house, harder than when she told her friends she was a nudist, and harder than it had before the first party. 

Their heads leaned in towards each other, lips aimed for the opposite. Sweetie’s mind went blank; she was completely focused on Button’s lips. She wanted to kiss Button. She wanted him to be her boyfriend. She wanted to finally feel what love was like. Their kiss would cement it. 

Just as their lips were about to touch, the school bell rang loudly. Both Button and Sweetie Belle snapped out of the trance they were in and stumbled a bit.  

Button gasped as he realized how close he was to Sweetie Belle, “I—I’m sorry, Sweetie!” He backed up, much to Sweetie’s heartbreak, grabbed his lunch and ran off, “I’ll—uh… see you later.”

Just like that, he was gone. Sweetie was left standing there with her eye’s widened in shock. She had almost kissed him. His lips were a mere breath away from hers. It had all happened just seconds after he had asked her to be his girlfriend. 

She was about to reveal to him, on the top of the rooftop of Canterlot High, that she was a nudist. And he was about to kiss her. What would have happened if she had finished that sentence? Would he still have wanted to kiss her? 

Wait, she thought, I DIDN’T ANSWER HIM!!!!!

Sweetie ran after Button Mash. She left her lunch back on the roof, with the full intent of going back to grab it. Stumbling down the stairs with the grace of an albatross, Sweetie raced after Button Mash, hoping to catch him before class started. 

She whizzed around students like a blur, making sure to not knock anyone over. Finally, panting and sweating, she found Button. He was seated in his business class near one of the windows, looking very depressed. Thankfully, she had arrived early enough that there were only two other people seated; ironically they happened to be none other than Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

Sweetie managed to attract his attention easily enough. She had run so quickly that when she stopped by the door, she collided with the door frame. Button, Scoots, and Bloom looked at her while she stood inside the door frame. She was nearly out of breath and her emotions were racing at a mile a minute. There was a brief moment of hesitation; would she be able to answer him? 

But when her eyes locked with Button’s, she finally found the courage to reply. She nodded her head at him. Button’s expression completely changed from gloom to unabashed joy. He smiled brightly and let out a big sigh of relief. Sweetie swore his eyes twinkled. He looked really… cute when he did that.

Content with his response, Sweetie headed back up to the roof. 

“I… have… a… boyfriend.” she rasped, her voice ragged from all the running. 

While she knew Button wasn’t going to join this Friday’s party, she was fairly certain that she could afford to wait a little while longer to tell him about her new lifestyle. At least, it was a good start. She sighed to herself as a goofy grin spread across her face. She finally had a boyfriend! 



> It's Time For The NLAC's Second What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 13: It’s Time For The NLAC’s Second WHAT?! 

I hate this, I hate this, I hate this so very much, Sweetie thought as she stood perfectly still for Rarity while her older sister fitted a new dress around her. Sweetie still had no idea why Rarity needed her services for this dress since it was designed for an audience that was older than she was, especially since the dress was longer than she was.

But regardless, Rarity had basically tricked her into helping, and so there she stood. Thankfully, the rest of the week had gone by without a hitch. Plans were made for the second party, which was tonight, and everyone agreed to just let the night flow without a major event. Well, Pinkie did want to have a massive dance number at the end, so that got worked into the plans, but that was it.

Apple Bloom also surprised everyone by announcing that Tender Taps was coming. She had told him the truth around the same time Sweetie and Button started their relationship, and it had gone rather well. And Rumble had already known about Scootaloo’s antics, since both were at the first party, so two out of three wasn’t bad.

Despite the successes, Sweetie Belle still wasn’t keen on telling Button. Diamond was still a threat, one that needed to be dealt with. And it wasn’t exactly an easy thing to do. Dodging questions from Silver Spoon and keeping Snips and Snails in the dark wasn’t hard, but their persistent repetitiveness got very grating. Button often spoke of his ire for the constant fetch quests in MMOs. Well, Sweetie felt like she was in a fetch quest, only the goal wasn’t to gain but to avoid.

Regardless, Friday had arrived. In two hours, Sweetie would have to get to the Student Union Center to help prepare. Two hours… that were unfortunately going to be spent as Rarity’s personal mannequin.

“Keep those arms up, Sweetie Belle; I don’t want my measurements to be off,” Rarity said as she adjusted her sister’s arms upwards.

“Sorry, sis, but can you really blame me?” Sweetie complained. “You’ve had me standing here for at least an hour.”

“Oh don’t be so melodramatic, Sweetie Belle; it’s only been ten minutes,” Rarity laughed.

Ten minutes! What?! Sweetie thought.

“And besides, we’re almost finished. I just need to make sure the arm length is perfect,” Rarity said, smiling as she ran the tape measure down Sweetie’s right arm.

“I doubt it’ll be exact. I mean, this thing is pretty loose on me,” Sweetie pointed out.

“Hmm, you have a point there, but you always did have long arms and it’s staying on you rather well,” Rarity answered. “I think it’ll be fine.”

Sweetie sighed, resigning herself to finishing this on Rarity’s terms. “Who are you making this for, anyway?” 

“Menks Spoon,” Rarity answered absently.

“Silver Spoon’s mother?” Sweetie Belle confirmed. “I didn’t know she was a client of yours.” 

“Why, yes,” Rarity answered. “She really is a sweet woman, though not very soft-spoken. She also does me some very good business. And, as a bonus, she’s rather petite, so you almost fit into one of her garments.”

“Good to hear,” Sweetie smiled, though really she wasn’t in that good of a mood.

“I must say, I do often worry about Silver,” Rarity continued.

“Why?” Sweetie asked, desperate for something to take her mind off the boredom.

“From what I hear, the Spoons are not exactly your run-of-the-mill rich family,” Rarity explained. “Oh, yes, Fancy Pants is an approachable businessman, but let’s not forget that the worst kept secret in Canterlot is that he’s a cut throat individual, determined to always be at the top.” 

Must run in the family, Sweetie thought.

“I never really got that from Buffet Spoon,” the aspiring fashion designer continued. “He always seemed to be a more... malleable sort. I mean, they are high society and enjoy the finer things in life, but run into them in the streets and you’d swear they were almost average. 

“That is, until you look at Silver.” Rarity tittered as she scribbled down a number in her notebook. 

“Menks was in here two weeks ago complaining that Silver’s become too obsessed with outlandish finery. Almost as if that Diamond Tiara is actually starting to… well, overtake her.”

“Interesting,” Sweetie murmured.

Rarity, upon hearing the comment, pulled out a pin from her bobby pin wrist band and poked her younger sister. “Sweetie Belle,” she scowled. “Remember what I told you about dressing room ethics.”

“Anything spoken in here stays here,” Sweetie dutifully recited. “But you can’t-”

“Ah, ah, ah; that is the rule, no breaking it,” Rarity interrupted.

“Yes, sis,” Sweetie sighed.

Rarity was right, after all. This was private information, and more importantly, stuff that couldn’t be said aloud. But then again, she didn’t need to share that tidbit to use it.

“Very good, Sweetie, you may go now. I’ve gotten all the measurements I need,” Rarity announced, her tape measure snapping back in place.

A little shocked at her sudden release; Sweetie thanked her former captor and headed off. Now that she would be two hours early, maybe she could get some homework done instead of waiting until Sunday. Thankfully, the only serious homework she had was from Trigonometry. Sweetie Belle was a smart girl, but even Trig was a challenge for her, and she wanted all her attention on it.

Nevertheless, she powered through the questions she understood, and attempted the ones she didn’t. Time was on her side, but she wanted to get out of the house and out of her clothes as soon as possible. Soon enough, she had gotten her homework done and raced for the door.

“Rarity, I’m going!” Sweetie shouted.

“Have fun, Sweetie Belle. What time should I expect you home?” Rarity called back from her studio.

“Don’t stay up, I’m not sure yet,” Sweetie responded.

“Make sure you talk with me!” Rarity shouted.

“Yes, Rarity,” Sweetie replied. She exited the house grumbling, but at least she was ready to go.

The sun had already set and darkness taken over the sky around Canterlot. The air was warm, but not as blisteringly hot as it had been during the day. Taking that in stride, Sweetie grabbed her bike from the side of the house and made her way to CHS. 

Surprisingly, the neighborhood was rather quiet. Everyone had probably already settled down to eat or watch TV. Not Sweetie Belle, though, and probably not the hundred or so party goers tonight.

Sweetie chuckled at her good fortune. “Hehe, I could ride to school naked and no one would notice.”

But she quickly put the kibosh on that idea. Too risky, and besides, she’d be at school soon enough. No need to rush matters and get herself arrested. And how would she be able to face Rarity if that happened? Sure enough, mere minutes later, she was at Canterlot High School.

Walking in through the school, she checked all the rooms to make sure that no one from Diamond Tiara’s posse was around to spy. When she was sure, she walked into the principal’s office to get the keys for the Student Union Center. Upon gaining the keys, she headed over to the CHSSUC. 

Despite being there alone, Sweetie had no problem unlocking the doors and beginning to prep the place for the party. It was a difficult job for one girl, but the work helped take her mind off of matters like Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. 

They were still a threat, but a threat that should be dealt with at school, not at the Party. Once she figured the place was clean, off came her clothing, right in time for Sunset and Pinkie to arrive, both of them overloaded with sweets.

“See, Sunny, I told you she’d beat us here!” Pinkie chirped as they both came down the cake chute.

“Someday, Pinkie Pie,” Sunset grumbled good-naturedly. “Someday I’ll win a bet with you.”

“We’ll see!” Pinkie giggled as they brought the sweets over to the snack table.

“‘Bout time you guys got here,” Sweetie giggled.

“Yeah, sorry we’re late. Fluttershy’s truck, like most trucks, doesn’t like being overloaded,” Sunset explained as she and Pinkie began to strip.

“Oh, Fluttershy’s coming?” Sweetie asked, surprised that the perpetually shy animal lover would come to an event like this.

“Tree Hugger invited her,” Sunset answered. “Don’t worry Flutter’s swore to keep it quiet to Rarity and AJ.”

“Rainbow Dash too!” Pinkie added. “Speaking of, where’s Bloom and Scoots?”

“On their way with their boyfriends.” 

“Actually, they’re right here,” Cheerilee announced as she walked in with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

And our boys are going to wait with the rest,” Scootaloo said.

Sweetie smiled. “Good. Now, let’s get this party going.”









“Natural Living Appreciation Club”, the sign said. No doubt about it, this was the place. It was now or never. Fluttershy had spent far too much time debating with herself if she could do this, but ultimately, the emotional weight of ditching Tree Hugger far outweighed any of her lingering fears. 

Taking a deep breath, she marched down the stairs and pushed open the door to the club. To her surprise, the sight that greeted her did more to calm her nerves than anything else. A sea of students mingled around, all completely naked. Well, almost all. There were one or two people who still retained towels around their waists or bodies depending on gender. But compared to the many who wore nothing, they stood out like sore thumbs.

“Um, pardon me,” Fluttershy said meekly as she pushed her way through the crowd, her voice barely audible over the background chatter.

She was starting to wonder if Tree Hugger had shown up at all, but that question was quickly answered when she spotted Sunset Shimmer, leaning over the edge of the club’s pool table as she lined up her shot. Fluttershy could see that she was chatting with a familiar-looking girl with wavy green dreadlocks, wearing a distinctive green bandanna and flower crown, but not much else.

“Hey, Fluttershy, over here!” Sunset suddenly called out, standing up from her shot. “I'm so glad you made it. Tree Hugger couldn't stop talking about you since the party began. I never realized you were a naturist, too!”

“Fluttershy! Boy; am I glad to see you!” Tree Hugger said in her usual wispy voice, grasping her friend in a tight hug. “I've been having such a wild time; I was worried you'd miss out.”

Fluttershy smiled, pushing one of Tree Hugger's dreadlocks away from her face as she returned the hug. “Didn't you say you were nervous about coming alone?”

“I was! But wouldn't ya know it? The second I saw Sunset, all my fears just vanished. I know I asked you to attend for support, but if you don't feel like staying, I won't make you.”

“Actually...” Fluttershy replied tentatively, breaking from the hug to look Tree Hugger in the eye. “I'd kind of like to not need clothes around my friends, like with all the animals I look after at home.”

“Brilliant!” Tree Hugger said, her eyes lighting up with joy as she gestured to the changing room. “So what do ya say to ditching those duds of yours and going Bowling? I tell ya, Sunset has caught on super quick!”

“Of course, that's what I'm here for, isn't it?” Fluttershy said as the relaxed posture and carefree attitude of Tree Hugger won her over yet again. Once her clothing was safely out of the way, Fluttershy headed straight to the Bowling Alley with the other two girls. 

It didn’t take long to set up a game, and with one swing, her ball raced down the alleyway and slammed into the front pin, scoring the first strike of the match. The faces of her fellow club members ranged from shocked to amazed, but there was only one that mattered: the distant admiration of her best friend, Tree Hugger.

-The Nightmare Rider








In the girl’s locker room Vinyl Scratch was starting to undress herself when she caught sight of something out the corner of her eye. It was, naturally, one of her classmates, but no ordinary one. "Hey there, Trixie!"

The young stage magician turned to the DJ, her eyes widening in slight surprise. "Oh, Scratch! I didn't expect to see you here."

"I could say the same to you,” Vinyl replied as she went back to undressing. “Of course, who would you expect to come to a club like this?"

Trixie pondered that as she got out of her jacket. "Well, the eco-kids, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and... I'd guess that's about it. Surprised that Sunset and Rarity's sister and her little friends are the ones who started this."

"Or that Cheerilee is full-blown nudist herself!" Vinyl added as she got out of her top. "With how she acts at the library you'd never think it. How about you? Here to grace us with your great and powerful breasts?"

Trixie blushed as her shirt followed her jacket. "No... Just... trying to relax and maybe meet some new people without being in their faces with my, uh, enthusiasm."

"That's the way!” Vinyl agreed. “I'm here to have fun and start practicing for college, I'm gonna do so much streaking!"

Trixie raised an eyebrow at. "Sure, go for it."

The two lapsed into silence and soon finished removing the rest of their clothes, Vinyl even putting away her shades. That done, the two exited the changing room and joined the rest of the club.

"Oh man, I need to DJ here sometime. It's the perfect place to try some new beats out," Vinyl said.

"I've got some new tricks I've wanted to show, but I haven’t had much luck finding an audience. I wonder if I can convince some members to watch me practice," Trixie mused.

"And hey! If you get stage fright, the audience saves ya the need to picture them naked!" Vinyl added.

"Actually, that would be a great idea!"

Now it was Vinyl’s turn to raise an eyebrow in confusion. "Huh?"

"We could have talent showcases where members get a chance to practice performing in front of an audience!” Trixie explained. “The whole nudist thing would be a great way to take off any nervous edges."

Vinyl pondered that for a few seconds. "Yeah,” she said slowly. “Yeah, that could work! And it’d be a lot of fun!"

"We should tell Sweetie Belle and Cheerilee our idea, I'm sure they'd love it!"

"I bet. But, first..." Vinyl hooked her arm around Trixie's. “Let's hit the pool table!"

Trixie let out a big grin. "You’re on!"


- Ajustice90








Sketch Pad had arrived to the party late, but at least that meant he had the changing area to himself. He was nervous enough as it was without having to change in front of other people. Despite his nervousness, he was also excited. He had enjoyed being naked for as long as he could remember, but once he heard about the NLAC he couldn't believe his luck. Finally, a place he could be nude without fear of being caught. First he took off his shirt, opened his locker, carefully folded it and placed it inside.

"There, that's not so bad,” Sketch muttered, “Maybe if I work my way up to it I won't be so nervous. Besides, nobody cares if a guy isn't wearing a shirt."

Next he took off his shoes and socks, and then he undid his belt buckle, unbuttoned his jeans and, being careful not to pull down his underwear just yet, pulled off his pants. These were also carefully folded and placed in the locker, and then he took a step back.

"OK, now I'm just in my underwear,” he said, his voice wavering. “Well, I just started sleeping in just my underwear, it's actually pretty comfy, but now comes the hard part.” He grimaced. “Maybe if I do it like taking off a bandage nice and quick..."

Sketch took a deep breath and closed his eyes before hooking his thumbs in the waistband of his boxers. With one fluid motion he pushed them down, letting them slide down his legs and into a puddle at his feet. 

He quickly reached down and grabbed the boxers, shoving them into the locker and almost slamming it shut. This left him acutely aware that he was completely naked with all of his clothes in a locker he really hoped he could remember the combination to.

“Alright, now I’m naked and about to go into a room where everyone else is too,” he muttered, his voice outright quivering now. And then a grin spread across his face. “And it’s actually pretty awesome! I don’t have that stupid belt buckle digging into my waist, or the collar of my shirt rubbing against my neck. I guess I want to be a nudist for a reason: being naked feels great!”

Feeling like he could face the world, Sketch Pad turned to the door out into the main area, and all his confidence promptly evaporated. Still, he managed to slowly walk up to the door, noting that even walking felt different naked, and put his hand on the handle. One more breath to calm his nerves, and he opened the door and stepped out into the main room, gingerly closing the door behind him.

To his surprise, nobody even glanced his way. Of course they wouldn’t, it was a nudist party. Everyone was naked. He wasn’t standing out in the least in that regard. Sketch felt himself starting to relax a bit.

Naturally, that was when he heard someone speak to him from behind.

"Hello, Sketch. I'm glad you could make it this time," Cheerilee said as she approached him.

Sketch couldn’t help a nervous flinch at one of his teachers seeing him naked. Still, Cheerilee’s own naked state and her relaxed demeanor helped a bit.

"Y-Yeah, I just heard about this club and I always wanted to try nu-" Sketch quickly stammered out.

"It is okay, Sketch, calm down," Cheerilee said soothingly. "You don’t need to explain to anyone why you’re nude.” The teacher quickly glanced downwards, prompting Sketch to blush. “I notice you're not wearing a towel like some of the other students that were nervous."

"I figured if I was going to try it I might as well just... do it, you know?"

"Well, as long as you’re comfortable, all I’ll say is this: enjoy the party!" Cheerilee said with a smile.

- Doomguy666




	



As Sweetie made her way among the party goers, trying her best to say hello to as many as she could, a big grin formed on her face. For the second straight week this party was going off without a hitch. But this time was even more special, as she was taking Dinky’s words to heart.

While there were too many guests for her to say hello to every one of them, she did notice exactly what Dinky was talking about. Still, the more relaxed atmosphere had led to an increase in chatter. Last time, Sweetie could actually hear herself think and talk. This time she was struggling to do just that.

She didn’t mind that at all, as it meant people were having fun. She soon noticed Tender Taps and Apple Bloom conversing with two of Tender’s classmates Winnie Waltz and Waltzer over by the billiard room. At first Sweetie wasn’t sure if they were playing a game or not, as cues seemed to be absent from their hands. But after a moment she spotted Apple Bloom pick up a cue.

As she walked closer, hoping to join the conversation or enter a pick-up game at another table, Sweetie noticed the smile on Tender’s face. It wasn’t a perverted smile that a normal boy his age in this environment would have on. It was a smile of genuine enjoyment and comfort.  He was as comfortable being naked around his girlfriend and his peers as he was comfortable with Apple Bloom being naked in front of him and his peers.

Apple Bloom never really stated what Tender’s reaction was when she told him that she was a nudist, except that it ‘went over well’. As Sweetie was sure that the two of them were having sex, she’d thought at the time that this revelation might have been a little too appealing to Tender. But if that was the case he was hiding it very well.

Sweetie wondered if Button Mash would take it just as well, or if he would slip into the perverted attitude normal for teenage boys. Still, that was a bridge for another time. As she got closer, she found three people standing near table 5 about to start a game. The trio was Ruby Pinch, Tag-A-Long, and Liberty Belle. All were first timers and all of them were looking as comfortable as Sweetie Belle was.

“Excuse me,” she asked. “You guys need a fourth member?”

“Oh, hey Sweetie Belle,” Liberty Belle greeted. “Yeah, if you’re interested. Ruby doesn’t have a teammate yet.”

“Thanks!” Sweetie Belle said. “Anyone got a cue?”

“Here you go,” Ruby as she handed one to Sweetie.

“Okay then, you girls got the break.” 

Tag-A-Long smiled and set up the balls for Liberty to break. After the balls danced around the table for a bit, red 7 sunk into a side pocket.

“Okay, looks like we’re solid,” Ruby said.

“That means we’re striped,” Sweetie nodded.

With that decided, the quartet began to play. After taking her shot, which did little but shuffle the balls around, Sweetie looked around the group. “So, how are you girls liking the party?” she asked.

“Well, this is….actually fun…” Tag-A-Long answered.

“Yeah, I never knew you could have this much fun without any clothes on and not get into anything naughty,” Ruby agreed. “Plus it’s kinda… cool seeing everyone in their birthday suits. Helps me feel like my body’s not so bad to look at after all.”

Sweetie chuckled. “Don’t worry; you weren’t bad to look at before you took your clothes off. I mean, look at me.”

That got the other three to laugh.

“Still, this is really relaxing. We should come back next week,” Liberty decided, before turning back to the game. “Alright, I’m gonna call it. This one’s going to the side pocket.”





	



The Dink glided unseen through the party. One would think a naked girl among her peers would turn a few more heads but here The Dink’s dress - or lack thereof, rather - was the norm. This, combined with her short petite stature and her carefully cultivated air of un-remarkableness made her intended goal of surveillance all the easier. The Dink….

Dinky Hooves stopped short at the entrance to the bowling hall and ran a hand through her hair, “Monologuing in a third person pseudonym, nice.”

Dinky couldn’t help but wonder if she was going crazy. A few weeks ago she was simply a lucrative information broker dealing in secrets and half-truths at the head of a major information network. Sure, some might have called it a gossip ring - in fact, many did - and sure, she had a talent for dressing up the facts, but it had been a relatively normal existence.

Now here she was standing naked in a room of naked, hormone-crazed teenagers in the middle of her high school and the whole thing felt… normal. But completely crazy at the same time!

Dinky scanned the conversations around her as she entered and walked along the edge of the bowling alley. Some of them were relatively benign questions of anatomy, some awkward attempts at flirting, and a surprising amount of competitive back and forth over their bowling scores. Dinky also took note of how the number of towel wearers had decreased dramatically, not only since the last party but also since the current party had begun.

Satisfied that all was going well Dinky made to return to the dance hall. She stopped short at the entrance to the bowling alley, though, as a couple walked through. Lyra Heartstrings came through first, naked as the day she was born and bouncing eagerly beside her taller, still towel-clad friend Bon Bon.

Bon Bon belonged to the latest wave of partygoers. The last party’s guest list had largely been managed by Dinky and the other admin club members. The young teen had canvassed any and all interested parties and judged them based on character, discretion, and maturity. 

This party, though, had been much more open to drop-ins and invitations from people not the club admins. As such, it was much more… chaotic. There were a hundred or so kids moving in and out of the student center, which made keeping her rival Tiara’s agents out that much harder.

As Dinky left the bowling alley, slipping out behind Bon Bon, she looked back one last time. As she watched her fellow students throw gutter balls, laugh and intermingle with one another she saw something she’d thought she’d never seen at CHS: Harmony. Across the hall, stripped of their clique defining clothes students, were bonding over their one universal experience: social nudity.

Dinky smiled as she turned to enter the hall proper. A jazzy tune pumping from the speakers hit her ears immediately. Students were all over, some breaking down on the dance floor, others engaging in various board games, while a large number were gathered near the back of the hall. Nodding, she made to silently melt back into the crowd, only for a pair of hands to grab her waist and swing her into the air. A very familiar pair of hands.

Dinky let out a squeal and rather abruptly all the poise, all her thoughts and all her plans went out the window. She was a little girl again in the hands of her big sister. Ditzy ‘Derpy’ Hooves was far taller than her little sister, her skin a light grey to Dinky’s purple. They did share, though, the same brilliant golden hair, currently whirling about the two sisters.

“Ditzy!” Dinky screamed as her sister swung her onto her back. Whether it was a testament to Ditzy’s strength or Dinky’s size the wall eyed girl managed it and staggered off with Dinky in tow. Clinging tightly to her sister’s back and still giggling despite herself, Dinky tried to make at least a token protest. “Ditzy, what are you doing?” 

Her sister’s bubbly, slightly out of breath voice answered her, “Having fun!”

Rolling her eyes, Dinky blew air on her sister’s ear. “I was doing that already!”

“Nuh-uh, you were just watching and thinking waaaaaaaaaaay too much! It’s time you let your hair down, sis!”

Dinky had no answer for that. When Ditzy was right, she was right
.
“Alright then, where are we going?”

“We...” Ditzy panted in answer. “Are going... to go... paint.”

Dinky peered past her sister’s mop of hair towards their destination at the back of the hall.

“Paint what?” the younger girl said, eyes narrowed in suspicion.

Ditzy squeezed Dinky’s hands and managed a laugh. “Us!” she cheerfully answered.

Dinky raised an eyebrow at that, but sure enough, as they exited the crowd there were Sandalwood and Rose, and wasn’t that an unlikely duo, watching over a pair of slightly glowing buckets. A dozen or so students were gathered around the buckets, dipping in hand and brush and painting a riotous mix of patterns all over each other’s bodies.

“Okay...” Ditzy wheezed as she came to a stop. “Time… to get... off.”

Dinky promptly slid off her sister’s back, letting her catch her breath, and turned to see Sandalwood, intricate green patterns painted all over his yellow skin, walk up to them.

“Hey there, girls,” he said in greeting. “Care to join in?”

“Yep!” Ditzy beamed.

“Righteous! Hop right in, girls,” Sandalwood said, shooting thumbs up before turning around and walking back to the buckets. “Oh, and it goes without saying, but no harshing the flow with inappropriate junk.”

Ditzy nodded and tossed a sloppy salute. “Yes sir!” she chirped.

As Sandalwood moved on to welcome more arriving students, Ditzy poured a measure of white body paint in a bowl. Dinky smiled and moved to do the same. Maybe this would all end soon but damn if Dinky Do wasn’t going to have fun first.

“Alright sis. What design do you want?” Dinky said as she dipped her fingers into the paint

Face beaming like the sun Ditzy replied.“Muffins!”

- Travalore 





	




Two youthful and identical-looking siblings studied the crowd.

“We probably look like the youngest here,” Dreamstar observed.

“We ARE the youngest here!” Starwishes smirked.

The two stood side by side, continuing to scan the crowd for anyone they knew. Being new to the neighborhood, and the school, there were still a lot of students they had yet to meet - and so many of the party attendees were either complete strangers, or didn’t even qualify as acquaintances.

“I guess we could always go find…” Starwishes began.

“…the snack table?” Dreamstar finished for her. And by for her, he meant for him. And her too, really. He just wanted to go eat some cake. After all, one cannot maintain a search and rescue mission on an empty stomach… a stomach empty of cake.

The food was easier to find than anyone they knew - after all, it tended to stay in the same place. Dreamstar started with a piece of chocolate cake, while his sister took a bite out of an apple slice. Euphoria washed over them as the flavors tickled their taste buds.

“Dreamstar, you have to try this!” Starwishes told him.

“And you have to try this!” Dreamstar said back to her. The twins then took a bite from the other’s slices and euphoria engulfed them.

“Hey, you two!” a voice carried through the crowd. The twins looked in the direction of the voice, and found a very surprised and possibly shocked girl bearing down on them. They held onto their respective cake slices as Sunset Shimmer came to a stop in front of them, her arms crossed over her chest.

“What are you two kids doing here? You can’t be here!” Sunset stressed - both with horror and a little bit of anger.

The twins took a moment to swallow their food. “Run,” they both said in unison, before stuffing the remains of their slices into their mouths and bolting into the crowd, laughing.

“GET BACK HERE!” Sunset shouted, although over the music and chatter of the other party-goers, it didn’t amount to much. She ran in pursuit in the direction they’d run. Dreamstar and Starwishes, meanwhile, waited for the bacon-haired teen to disappear into the crowd before emerging from the crowd in the corner of the hall. The two collapsed to the floor, laughing their little lungs out.

“That was close,” Starwishes told her brother as the gales subsided.

“Yeah, she looked kinda grumpy!” Dreamstar said innocently.

“So... now what?” Starwishes asked.

“Hey, look, I finally found someone!” Dreamstar announced, sitting up.

“Really?” Starwishes replied, also sitting up. “Where?”

“Boop!” Dreamstar said, as he booped her on the nose.

“Someone OTHER than me!” Starwishes said as she rolled her eyes, grinning.

“Well, it’s a start, right?” Dreamstar told her, poking his tongue at her. His sister poked her tongue back.

“Stop where you are!” Sunset shouted again, as she made her way out of the crowd. She had the twins cornered - the jig was up!

“Okay, you two, what are you doing here?” Sunset began her interrogation. “This is a club for Canterlot High students, not an elementary or middle school club!”

The twins looked at each other, then back to Sunset.

“We’re sorry…” they apologized in sync. Sunset groaned. She could only imagine how much of an issue this was going to be, she could already feel the panicked stress ageing her by 50 years. She opened her mouth to start a lecture-

“Dreamstar, Starwishes, you made it!” 

Only for a very familiar face to run up to the trio.

“Hi, Scootaloo!” Starwishes greeted.

“The food here is great!” Dreamstar added. “Also, a dragon is chasing us.”

“Dragon?” Scootaloo blinked.

“HEY!” Sunset cried. “You two! Put your clothes back on and get out, why are you even here?”

“It’s fine, I invited them,” Scootaloo assured Sunset. “They’re new to Canterlot High.”

“They’re… students? Them?~” Sunset choked. “But… they can’t be older than-”

“We’re thirteen,” Dreamstar and Starwishes stated in sync. The mischief was radiating from their grins like a main-sequence star, while Sunset’s was doing a creditable attempt at breaking the floor.

“So… let me get this straight…” Sunset began, once she was able to form sentences again. “These two… thirteen?”

“These two, thirteen,” Scootaloo confirmed.

“But… they look like they can’t be older than ten…” Sunset admitted.

“We get that a lot,” Dreamstar told her.

“That must be frustrating at times,” Scootaloo pondered aloud. “Y’know, being mistaken for being a little kid…”

“No way! We can get into places at children’s prices, and we can go on the kid’s playground at family restaurants!”  Starwishes gleamed.

“Of course you can...” Sunset groaned.

The song currently playing suddenly cut off, a new, faster song ushering in an equally new atmosphere.

“Come on!” Starwishes said, taking her brother by the hand and dragging him onto the dance floor.

- Tarri









After a great game of pool, Sweetie and her teammates moved out into the crowd. By that point, the music Pinkie had picked out had fully kicked in and a full on dance party was going on in the dancing room. In the mass of people, Sweetie soon lost sight with the other three and instead let herself be swept up into the mass of dancing students.

It didn’t take long for the thumping beat to take hold. Dancing skill didn’t matter, dignity didn’t matter. Only the beat and how you reacted to it. And in the middle of that mess of students were Tender Taps, Apple Bloom, Winnie Waltz, Dinky, Ditzy, Waltzer, and Vinyl Scratch having a dance-off. Tender and Bloom managed to wow the crowd with a bit of freestyle mixed in with some pseudo tap dancing. However, Winnie and Waltzer both kept pace with a tango that was hopelessly out of beat with song.

Dinky and Ditzy managed to get some enjoyment in by dancing without style but a lot of enjoyment and grace. And Vinyl was left doing her best robot impression. In the end, though, the dance-off was won when Tender and Bloom glided backwards in a smooth moonwalk.

Then the music came to an abrupt stop, and a small groan was let out by everyone in the crowd.

But not to worry, Vinyl Scratch was on the ball. “Hey, hey, what’s this I see. I thought this was a party! LET’S DANCE!” And then she threw her hands into the air as a rocking party song filled the silence.

And it didn’t take long for the thumping beat to get everyone dancing again. The rhythmic drums, rocking guitar (which was a tad out of style for Vinyl), and the synth tune all blended into a medley that you just had to dance to. Sweetie didn’t care if she was dancing well or not, she just danced.

It was the same for all the rest. The fact that they were all without clothing didn’t matter. It was Friday, the end of the week, and it demanded they throw off all their problems for one night and dance the night away. How fitting that the song was actually called “Footloose”.

Even those who weren’t on the dance floor, like Cheerilee, were bopping their heads to the beat, their faces brimming with joy and smiles. For the second week in a row, the NLAC had succeeded in its mission. And their second party was a resounding success.

Yet all good things must come to an end. Just after midnight, Cheerilee dismissed the club’s party. There were disappointed faces, especially with the angel twins, but most had agreed to either come back next week or continue the party at their own places, if possible. Sweetie, still naked, said her goodbyes to the exiting clothed students as they left. However, one, Starshine Drops, stopped and pulled Sweetie to the side.

Starshine was one of Dinky’s information network members and had been to the first party. While he deeply enjoyed both parties, his expression now was slightly more somber. “I’ve held off on this all night because of the atmosphere,” he told her. “But I’ve got some news you’ll wanna hear.”

Sweetie nodded. “Sure what’s up?”

Starshine reached into his backpack and pulled out his phone. “I managed to catch this during a free period I had today. Simply put, it’s not good.”

When the video started, it showed Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon standing in the halls out in front of the News Club Room.

“What do you mean that’s all you have?” Diamond shouted. “You’re telling me that we’re still on square one?!”

“I’m sorry, Diamond,” Silver meekly said. “But Dinky hid her tracks very well on this. I can’t get any confirmation about this club outside of the rumors.”

“Dammit!” Diamond swore, her rage coming out. “Those losers think they can hide information from me!? They think they’re so smart, they think they can beat me? Oh, I’ll show them.” Then after a moment she seemingly calmed down “Do you have any leads?”

Throughout the brief rant, Silver Spoon seemingly remained calm, yet Sweetie could tell there was some disappointment on her face that she let Diamond down. “No, but I think if we run with this information, it might prompt someone dumb enough to come forward and talk.” 

“Well, we can’t run it as a primary article, we have no evidence. We’ll have to run it as an opinion piece. See what you can do in the meantime, and if you get this story I may give you another front page editorial!” Diamond ordered.

Silver seemed to brighten up immensely over that and ran off-screen. But the camera stayed on DT. “No one stands above me, I will be the best,” she growled.

And with that, the video shut off. Sweetie nodded and dismissed Starshine. Diamond had made her move. It was time for Sweetie to figure out what hers was going to be.



> It’s All A Game Of What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 14: It’s All A Game Of WHAT?!


For the first time since before spring break, rain came to Canterlot. After enduring weeks of endless heat and sun the heavens finally quenched the thirst of the land. The moment the water touched down upon the streets and sidewalks it practically turned into vapor. However, after ten straight hours of steady rain, the natural water table of the suburbs was restored. 

That also left everyone stuck inside, trying not to get drenched by the downpour. Sweetie herself found the rain a welcome respite. She even managed to get her homework and summer projects done without a problem.

While it was true that she did call for help when it was required, her friends were happy to assist over the phone or internet messenger. But she had completed all of her requirements. This meant that once summer actually came, she could focus her attention on the club, its parties, and simply relax and enjoy her break. 

However, all of that depended on what Diamond Tiara might do. The video Sweetie saw on Friday proved that Diamond was probing the club for a weak spot. And at the moment, Dinky’s communication network happened to be that weak spot. 

Despite Silver’s lack of concrete evidence, rumors often held some level of truth to them. It would only take a single slip of the tongue to unravel everything Sweetie and friends had worked so hard to organize. 

Sweetie knew that the ball was in her court. But how she was going to proceed at this point wasn’t exactly clear. Diamond wasn’t one to show many weaknesses, outside of being a bully. The information network knew what they were doing, monitoring clubs to make sure no cloak and dagger stuff was going on, and keeping their own members away from prying ears. There was little else they could do at this point. 

Simply put, the CMC and the NLAC were on the defensive and Sweetie hated it. The one thing she could credit her sister for teaching her was the best defense was a strong offense. Sweetie didn’t simply want to react to every push Diamond made. They’d never be rid of her, if that was the case. To get Diamond off their backs, they had to deal with her directly.

In all honesty, it was a task easier said than done. Sweetie explored just about every concept short of breaking the law. She needed clarity, an outsider’s opinion. Sunset could provide that. And yet once again, some problems arose. The first was in response to the rain, as Sunset used the storm to clean her house top to bottom. And then the sun came back on Sunday to reclaim lost territory, allowing tourists to come into the picture. 

This was actually one of the main problems Sunset had living near Whitetail Lake. On warm, sunny days, the forest typically attracted people who wished to make use of the lake. While rare, it was extremely annoying. And this week it was poorly timed. Sure, Sweetie could stay inside Sunset’s house and hang out nude there, but that would risk people possibly catching a glimpse inside. The both of them could stay clothed, but the sun’s heat put the kibosh on that idea. 

Going over to a friend’s house was open, but Apple Bloom was called out to the orchard on Sunday and therefore the farm was out of the equation. Scootaloo also found herself swamped with homework and her mother didn’t want any distractions. Sweetie asked Sunset if they could hang at the clubhouse, but Sunset wanted to work on her tan…which meant the clubhouse was out of the equation.

A solution came from a rather unexpected place: Dinky. She had mentioned that her parents were now okay with her being a nudist and with Ditzy coming to Friday’s party that meant that the girls now had another major safe haven. And today, Dinky’s parents had decided to go to the beach while Dinky and Ditzy stayed home. That left the house open for Sweetie and Sunset to come over. 

Rarity had volunteered to take Sweetie over there herself, as Dinky’s house was on the way to a delivery, but Sweetie politely declined and asked Sunset.  Around mid-day, Sunset pulled up to the house on her motorbike. 

“Thanks for taking Sweetie Belle, Sunset!” Rarity waved as the duo pulled away.

Sunset gave Rarity a kind wave as she rode off before turning to Sweetie Belle, “How are things going with Button?”

“Good,” Sweetie answered, caught slightly off guard, “He’s kinda swamped with homework and A/V Club today, but he did promise to take me out to dinner tomorrow.”

“You’re going to make sure he keeps that promise?” Sunset smiled.

“Oh for sure,” Sweetie grinned, “I don’t plan on letting him forget any of his promises. Not like Rarity. You know she promised me another spa trip tomorrow? I honestly doubt that’ll hold up. I’d give her five hours before she has to cancel… again.”

“Easy kiddo,” Sunset soothed as they turned a corner, “Your sister has a lot on her plate these days.”

“You would think so.” Sweetie mumbled.

Sunset grimaced, “Well, I mean I kinda know where you’re coming from. But Sweetie let me ask you this; does Rarity at least attempt to spend time with you?”

Sweetie sighed, “Not often, and when she does, it seems more out of obligation rather than because she actually wants to.”

“Is that just how you feel or is it the truth?” Sunset asked as they drew nearer.

“What do you mean?” Sweetie responded.

“Our emotions can often cloud our judgement of a situation. You could perceive it one way, even though the opposite is actually true.” Sunset answered, “And you may inadvertently hurt someone’s feelings due to your misconception. Even if you want to deny it, trust me I know.”

Sweetie dismissed the advice, “I get what you’re trying to say but I know my sister, Sunset. If she was truly sincere, I’d know about it.”

Sunset sighed, clearly aware that Sweetie was ignoring her advice, “Alright Sweetie, I’ll trust you on this one. Just do me a favor, okay?”

“That being?” 

Sunset gently placed her hand on Sweetie’s shoulder. “Don’t push her away; trust me it’s… terrible to have to live without a family.”

Before Sweetie could answer, she saw Dinky’s house. It was a simple grey house that had a mail truck waiting out front, probably belonging to their father who was a well-loved mailman. Sunset pulled the bike up behind the truck while Sweetie slowly got off the bike. 

As they approached, Sweetie found herself amused with some of the signs placed out in front of the house. Most of them were muffin shaped with positive messages about smiling and friendship, a testament to Ditzy’s jovial nature if ever there was one. 

“Wow, never expected Ditzy to be living in a house so plain.” Sunset judged.

“That’s a bit harsh don’t you think?” Sweetie asked.

“Ditzy never struck me as the ordinary type; I mean it’s just plain grey. I always expected Ditzy’s family to be more of… the eccentric type?” Sunset answered, “I mean post man father, science savvy mother, and information broker little sister, you’d think their house would be something interesting to look at.”

Sweetie giggled, “You never know, it could be bigger on the inside. Come on, let’s go knock on the door.”

But just before Sweetie could knock, the door swung open to reveal one very naked Ditzy Hooves. Sunset’s eyes went as wide as saucers, while Sweetie simply stared, slack-jawed, at her blonde friend’s ample, bouncing “assets”. 

“Hey girls,” Ditzy greeted, “Glad you two could make it!”

“Uh… hi Ditz,” Sunset replied, “Thanks for having us over.”

“Oh no problem! Any friends of Dinky are friends of mine. Gosh, there's quite a nip in the air out here! Would you guys like to come in?” Ditzy shivered.

More like nipples in the air, Sweetie thought to herself as she rolled her eyes. 

“That might be a good idea,” Sunset blurted out as Ditzy backed up to allow them to enter, “I mean, you aren’t exactly wearing anything right now…”

Ditzy giggled as they walked in, "I know, right? My sister got me hooked on this whole nudist thing. It’s been really fun! I love not having to worry about wrinkly old clothes rubbing me the wrong way, and not having to worry about what to wear when I get out of bed.  And the best part of all: there’s no laundry to do!”

Sweetie giggled as Ditzy closed the door behind them, “I can attest to that. There always seems to be less laundry to do when Rarity’s not home. By the way, where’s Dinky?”

“She’s outside enjoying a dip in the pool!” Ditzy answered.

“Wait you guys have a pool?” Sweetie asked, taken back.

“Yup, yup,” Ditzy smiled, “It’s out back.”

Sunset nodded, “Wow, Ditzy now that is interesting. I never pegged you as someone to have a pool.”

Ditzy giggled, “I guess we all have our secrets.”

“Touché, so where can we leave our clothes?” Sunset asked.

“Oh, you can leave them in my room,” Ditzy said, “Upstairs and on your right.”

“And you’re sure that your parents won’t mind us being naked?” Sweetie asked.

“Nah, as long as we don’t do anything naughty,” Ditzy said, “I’ll wait for you two down here.”

The duo nodded and headed upstairs. About a moment later, both came down sans clothing and Ditzy lead them outside. Dinky was already relaxing in the pool and when she noticed the trio, she swam over to the edge to say hello. 

“Hey guys!” she greeted, “Thank you for coming over!”

“No problem, thanks for having us.” Sunset responded.

“How’s the water, Dink?” Sweetie asked.

“Come on in and find out.” Dinky grinned.

Taking that as the invitation, Sweetie dove into the pool without a moment’s hesitation. The moment she hit the water, her body was enveloped by refreshing coolness. Thankfully, Sweetie felt her feet touch the bottom, so she knew that it wasn’t that deep. After allowing her body to acclimate to the temperature of the water, she surfaced and pushed back a few wet strands of her curly hair. 

“Feels good doesn’t it?” Dinky asked.

“Oh very,” Sweetie soothed, “Hey Sunset, come on in.”

Sunset smiled, “Maybe later. I don’t want to miss an opportunity to work on my tan.”

“There are some chairs over by the doors, Sunset. Feel free to use any of them,” Ditzy offered.

“Thanks, Ditzy. Are you gonna swim or catch some rays?” Sunset asked.

Ditzy didn’t answer; she just jumped into the pool. Sweetie managed to turn away in time to avoid the spray of water hitting her eyes. With the three of them in the pool, the trio began to enjoy themselves while Sunset tanned herself on a chair nearby. 

The pool was certainly fun, but Sweetie still couldn’t stop thinking about Diamond and Silver. While she did enjoy being with Ditzy and Dinky as well as their pool, the thoughts never left the back of her mind. 

Finally, when she and Dinky had basically exhausted themselves, Sweetie told Dinky about the video. The duo had gotten out of the pool and now lay next to Sunset, who was still enjoying her impromptu tanning session. 

“Hmmm,” Dinky mused, “I think I can say that the ball is in our court now.”

“Very astute Dinky, now what do we do about it?” Sweetie asked.

“Have you told the other Crusaders about it yet?” Dinky asked.

“Not yet, but you know they’ll be just as clueless about this as I am.” Sweetie grimaced, “Out of all the problems we’ve faced, Diamond’s the only one we’ve never been able to develop a counter for.”

“That and magical creatures from another realm.” Sunset giggled.

“That too,” Ditzy said from the pool.

“Why not stop her from exposing us?” Sweetie asked.

“We can’t face her directly, and we can’t face her through back channels either,” Dinky shook her head, “Any direct action to stop her will result in either the Principals or the School Board investigating our club.”

“Plus, that’ll never get her off our backs,” Sunset said, “You fight them on the front and they’ll just find a new avenue to attack.”

Sweetie looked at Sunset, “You’re speaking as if from experience.”

“Personal experience,” Sunset responded rolling onto her side to look at Sweetie, “Think about it this way: Diamond’s not doing this because she has any moral objections against the club itself. For her, and people like her, it’s all about power and control.”

“You’re saying Diamond’s trying to become queen of the school?” Sweetie asked.

“Makes sense, given her personality and the fact our principals are leaders in title only.” Dinky answered.

Sunset nodded grimly, “But she doesn’t want to do it herself because that may turn people against her. She needs lackeys to do it. Those lackeys will provide the support base for her power grab, without those…”

“She has no means of attacking.” Sweetie finished, slowly starting to figure out what to do.

“Trust the former egomaniac,” Sunset grinned, “If you want to permanently remove Diamond from the equation: Go after the people who support her.”


> You Did What?!"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 15: You Did WHAT?!

Sweetie took Sunset’s words to heart, and on Monday she was going to put them to use. There were a few problems to that plan, however. Getting Snips and Snails to back off and leave Diamond Tiara would be relatively easy, just wave around some false information in front of their faces or threaten them with disciplinary action from the teachers. Unfortunately, it would be little more than a hollow victory, seeing as Diamond’s tendrils could easily coil around someone else.

Getting rid of them would achieve nothing. Sweetie thought of all the people Diamond could call upon to draw the NLAC out of hiding. None of them could truly abandon Diamond Tiara even if they wanted to. Most of the time, she had some form of dirt on them. And all other avenues of attacking her support base would draw more attention than necessary.

The game needed to get started soon, as the school’s paper already printed the opinion piece about the club. Diamond never mentioned the name, probably because she didn’t know it, but she wrote is as if the club was involved in some extremely shady business and it was a scandal in the making. 

Simply put: the situation wasn’t looking too good. Yet, what got Sweetie thinking was the writing credit: Diamond Tiara. Diamond was the paper’s editor, not lead writer. Why would she get credited for an article that she clearly hadn’t written herself? 

Sunset’s words finally came to fruition. This was all a part of Diamond’s power grab. She wanted to be the heroic reporter that brought all of the secrets and lies to the surface. She wanted to be the hero CHS needed when magic wasn’t involved. 

If she wanted to, she could easily manipulate the magic six to do her bidding. And if that was true, then attacking her support base was going to be a lot easier. Sweetie resolved to start working her way towards the CHS Newspaper’s writing staff.

And to do that, she’d have to go back to the beginning. Back to when Diamond first took over as editor, dictator, and chief. That meant she had to go to the library for research. The moment her double free period came, Sweetie made her way to the library. She was certain that she’d find her angle of approach, her way to get the biggest monkey in the school off her back.

Imagine her shock and horror when she spotted Silver Spoon sitting at a computer in the packed library. Sweetie couldn’t believe her terrible luck! Worse yet, the only available computer that wasn’t offline or being used by another student, happened to be next to Silver. That meant Sweetie’s hands were now significantly tied. While Silver looked absorbed in whatever she was doing, there was still the chance that she might notice Sweetie.

However, Sweetie did have a way out: do homework until her first free period was over. Taking a deep breath, Sweetie walked over and took a seat next to Silver Spoon. Silver noticed Sweetie’s arrival and shifted over, “What are you doing here?”

“I’ve got homework to do, and this was the only open spot,” Sweetie answered.

“Oh,” Silver nodded, “Okay. Just be quiet about it.”

“No promises,” Sweetie grinned.

Silver rolled her eyes, “Are you certain that you’re here to do homework, and not something related to that mysterious club of yours?”

Sweetie glanced over at Silver, “Don’t worry, Silver. I’m not that stupid.”

Silver sighed, “Fine, be that way.”

With that, Sweetie went to work on her homework from social studies class. She thought that would be the end of the conversation. However, fate had other ideas. After a moment of silence between them, Silver glanced over at Sweetie, “What… homework you working on?”

“Professor Time Turner’s class,” Sweetie answered, “Got to fill out the questionnaire regarding the high middle ages.”

Silver nodded, “Oh I-I don’t have him this year.”

“Who do you have?” Sweetie asked, only slightly interested.

“Miss Auditore,” Silver muttered.

“Oh, is she any good?” Sweetie asked.

Silver nodded, “She’s not… too bad.”

Sweetie nodded and got back to her work. Silence took over the duo again as both continued on what they were originally doing. Silver put some headphones on, but kept one ear open. Ironically, the ear open was the one facing Sweetie Belle; as if she was going to keep an ear out if Sweetie asked something.

To say Sweetie was unsure of the situation was an understatement. Of course, thanks to Rarity, Sweetie was aware that it was considered uncouth to completely ignore someone whom she had engaged in conversation with. For a high society type like Silver Spoon, being completely silent while someone was sitting next to her was rude as well.  

And not the type that was normal to bullies, this was something that might reflect negatively upon her social standing… or something like that. Either way, Sweetie found herself in an interesting position. 

On the one hand, she was at risk for tipping her cards to Diamond Tiara. Yet, on the other hand she had the chance of a life time. Here was the chance she needed to take a shot at Diamond’s support base. Now, she was just going to have to find her way in. Recklessly charging ahead would only result in more problems and a loss of an opportunity. Sweetie was going to have to tread carefully, much like how she did back at the lake at the start of Spring Break. 

She leaned over to get a good look at what Silver was doing on the computer, but it was the music bleeding out of the headphone that caught her attention first. The music was heavy, with hard hitting deep drum beats and a symphonic guitar playing. But what took Sweetie by surprise, was she heard a string section playing. It took her a moment, but she placed the genre.

“Is that… symphonic metal?” Sweetie asked.

Silver jumped and scowled at Sweetie, “Excuse me?!”

“Hey, calm down. I don’t have a problem with it or anything,” Sweetie said honestly, “I just never thought you’d be a symphonic metal fan.” 

That seemed to take Silver back a bit, as if she wasn’t sure what to do. “Well… it’s… it combines two of my favorite genres.”

Sweetie’s eyes widened, “You’re a metal head?”

Silver bit her lower lip, “Ermm… I’m not that intense. But I do enjoy the unique combination of genres. What’s it to you?”

“I think it’s pretty cool.” Sweetie said.

“Really, you think it’s cool? But it’s so… average.” Silver muttered, “I don’t know how you can stand it.”

“What’s wrong with being average?” Sweetie asked.

Silver looked at Sweetie Belle, but not with eyes of anger or malcontent, “Wouldn’t you like to… you know, stand out sometimes?”

“Well sure, who wouldn’t?”

“And if you had the chance to gain everything you ever wanted, would you?”

Sweetie pondered for a moment, “Only if I could have my friends and family with me or at least someone to share all of it with.”

Silver shook her head, “Well, it doesn’t work like that in the real world!” 

Sweetie raised an eyebrow, “I don’t really know what it’s like being born with privileged parents, but I do know what it’s like to have people to share things with.”

“One does not simply share power.” Silver admonished. 

Sweetie scoffed but kept her comment to herself. But she could feel Silver slowly starting to lower her walls. Maybe she could try to pry something else out of the wealthy girl. At she was seeing a side of Silver Spoon that people rarely got to experience.  

“What kind of music do you like to listen to?” Silver asked.

“I prefer show tunes,” Sweetie answered.

“Do you have a particular favorite?”

“Fiddler on the Roof,” Sweetie answered, “Rarity took me to a performance of it on Broadway once.”

“I remember that show,” Silver shifted, “I believe I saw it in Las Pegasus one time. I actually liked its humor.”

“Tavye’s Dream is actually my favorite piece. Although, I must admit, Apple Bloom has gotten me hooked on country.” Sweetie chuckled.

“Seriously?” Silver giggled, “I can imagine the three of you dressing up in those ridiculous cowboy boots, hats…”

“Plaid shirts and ripped jeans, the whole nine yards.” Sweetie finished, “You really should go square dancing sometime. It’s actually pretty fun!” 

“Oh, I don’t think I could ever—” Silver murmured.

“Too average?” Sweetie asked to which Silver nodded. Sweetie bit her lower lip as she pondered her next words. 

A group of students a grade higher than Silver and Sweetie walked by, all from different walks of life, chatting away like good friends. Sweetie recognized two of them from last Friday’s party. She watched them leave with a slight smile on her face. 

The same could not be said of Silver Spoon, who looked upon them with grief and little bit of envy. She sighed, “The general populace of the school has gotten much closer recently hasn’t it?”

No thanks to my club, Sweetie thought to herself, “Yeah, it’s really nice to see people hanging out and being friends, no matter who they are or where they’re from.”

“But they’re all so….ordinary.” Silver said, almost as if the word ‘ordinary’ was a sin.

“Not to them,” Sweetie answered, “That’s what it’s like to have genuine friends.”

Silver paused, “Really? Is it ….fun?”

Sweetie was about to answer when a booming scream tore through the library. “SILVER SPOON,” Diamond Tiara shrieked as she stormed over and grabbed Silver’s arm, “WHAT ARE YOU DOING HANGING OUT WITH THAT TWERP?!” 

“Oh, I’m sorry Diamond, I was just—” Silver tried to answer.

But Diamond was having none of it as she pulled Silver up from the computer and dragged her out, “What did I tell you? Those people will only lead you nowhere!”

“Is everything alright, Miss Tiara?” the librarian asked.

“Everything’s fine,” Diamond answered dragging Silver with her, “Silver’s just late to class that’s all.”

And with that, Silver Spoon was gone. Sweetie was left there, in a state of shock. She couldn’t believe what just happened. Dumbfounded, she booted down Silver’s computer and went back to her homework. She now had the opportunity to fulfill her original task, but now she didn’t want to.


> Oh Great, Time Again To Plan For What!?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 16: Oh Great, Time Again To Plan For WHAT?!

“Wait, she did that?” Button asked as he walked with Sweetie Belle from his previous class.

“Yeah,” Sweetie nodded, “It was almost scary. I never felt so….scared.” 

“I can only imagine, and then again I never imagined Diamond Tiara being the abusive type.” Button answered, “Did you mention this to either of the principals?”

“I tried, but you know Diamond, she’ll just come up with an excuse or find a way to blackmail the principals to get them to back off.” Sweetie sighed shaking her head. Plus, she’s already investigating us so I have no doubt she’ll try to throw us off as well. Sweetie thought to herself.

Button sighed as well, “Interesting situation, you want me to look into it?”

Sweetie smiled sincerely, “Thanks but no. I don’t want Diamond to go after you too.”

Button scoffed, “Oh, I can handle little Miss Priss. She’s got nothing on me that the school doesn’t already know about. I just don’t want to see you hurt.”

Sweetie hugged Button, “Thanks Buttons, but I’ve got this.”

Button smiled as he returned Sweetie’s hug, “Are you sure that you don’t want me to look into anything?”

Sweetie shook her head, “The less you have to deal with Diamond Tiara, the better. I’ll see you after school, okay?”

Button nodded, kissed Sweetie on the cheek, and departed. Sweetie sighed as she watched him leave; blissfully unaware of the grave implications that were taking place around her and the club. Diamond was positively livid about yesterday. And while Sweetie wasn’t entirely sure why Diamond forcefully pulled Silver away, the possibility of it being seen as an attack upon her support base was now on the table. 

That meant that nothing was going to hold Diamond back now, and if she found out the truth about the NLAC…

Sweetie shoved that problem into the back of her mind. It was far better to just deal with one problem at a time. Her mind still managed to shift towards Silver Spoon. After the incident in the library, Sweetie had to force herself to read the newspaper. And what she found was something rather disturbing: Diamond was credited for every article in the newspaper. Even for stuff that she clearly hadn’t written. If Silver Spoon was a writer for the newspaper, then Diamond was blatantly plagiarizing her cohort’s word.  

Clearly, this was either Silver’s attempt to get Diamond off of her back or it was simply blackmail material. But Sweetie wasn’t entirely sure if she should go through with her plan. She had seen something… different about Silver Spoon yesterday. The girl displayed a vulnerability that Sweetie had never seen before. It was as if she was actually remorseful for all the harm she caused everyone while under Diamond’s boot heel. 

A week ago, Sweetie would never have even considered saying these words: but Silver Spoon might actually be a decent person. The past month leading up to the final days of school were a whirlwind of insanity, surprises, and revelations for the young Sweetie Belle. 

With the fantastical elements of her life put aside for now, there was other business to attend to. It was Wednesday after all, and that meant they were going to have a club meeting to discuss what exactly was going to happen with this Friday’s party. Club hour hadn’t actually started yet, as Sweetie was in the middle of her own free period, but she had intended to go to the Student Union Center early just to sneak in some nude time. 

Sweetie found that shedding her clothing was an excellent stress reducer, in addition to all of the other perks the lifestyle afforded her. And right now, she desperately needed to relax. A thick cloud layer obscured the sun above. Sweetie was well aware that she could tan while it was cloudy, but she didn’t want to overheat herself. Going to the clubroom was really her best option at the moment. It didn’t take long for her to descend the steps and get inside the student union center. 

When she arrived, she was greeted by an empty center. Closing the door behind her, Sweetie made her way over to the office and began to shed her clothing. Once that was done, she headed over to the lobby and sat down on the floor to relax and collect her thoughts. She felt better sitting on the floor rather than on a chair because she could easily stretch her legs there. 

As she sat on the floor, her mind wandered. Many things had happened over this previous month: she had discovered a new lifestyle she actually enjoyed, gotten her friends involved in it, started a club to support it, and now had gotten her first boyfriend. Everything was looking up for Sweetie Belle.

A knock came at the door. “Sweetie, are you in there?” Miss Cheerilee asked.

“Yes Miss Cheerilee, you can come in.” Sweetie answered.

Miss Cheerilee opened the door and stepped through the threshold into the club room, “My apologies if I am a bit early, but the library was very quiet today so I decided to leave early.” 

“It’s okay,” Sweetie answered, “I’m kinda early myself. I just wanted to relax a little bit.” 

“Oh okay, I’m sorry if I’m disturbing you.” Miss Cheerilee said.

“No, no it’s okay,” Sweetie answered, “I could use some company.”

Miss Cheerilee smiled, “Very well, if you’ll just let me get comfortable I’ll join you.”

Sweetie nodded and Miss Cheerilee was off. Sweetie lay down fully on the floor and looked up at the ceiling. Part of her had actually wanted to be alone until club time. But Miss Cheerilee was a welcome respite as she was someone of seniority and experience to speak to, though Sweetie was going to keep the business with Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara away from Miss Cheerilee’s ears. Plus, Sweetie figured she’d get bored rather quickly without someone around.

In no time at all, Miss Cheerilee came out of the changing room with a towel wrapped around her waist. She sat down across from Sweetie Belle, “Oh thank the goddess for times like these. It has been one heck of a day.”

“Tough huh,” Sweetie smiled, “Well it’ll be nice to finally calm down and relax.”

“Oh, I completely agree,” Miss Cheerilee smiled, “How has your day been?”

“Not entirely bad.” Sweetie answered.

“That’s good to hear, especially considering that we’re coming down to finals week.” Miss Cheerilee sighed, “I still have to put together the final exam for my classes.”

“You still haven’t put together the finals?” Sweetie chuckled, “Isn’t that something you usually put together before the school year starts?”

“That’s what you’re supposed to do, but most teachers wait until at least Midterms so that they can judge where the class will be at the end of the month.” Miss Cheerilee answered.

“Well. what kept you from putting one together?” Sweetie asked.

Miss Cheerilee grimaced, “Ehm… this club was a good distraction.”

Sweetie rolled her eyes with a smile, “If this club ends up being responsible for students not passing this semester, I think Diamond Tiara exposing this club will be the least of our worries.”

Miss Cheerilee brushed off the comment, “I’m sure I’ll have them ready in time. I’ll probably work on them during the weekend. Just as long as everything goes okay this week. I’m sure we’ll be fine.”

Sweetie shook her head, “I’m sure we’ll be fine. This club has been a smashing success, so I don’t think we have much to worry about.”

Miss Cheerilee nodded, “Switching gears for a moment, have you gotten all your summer projects?”

Sweetie nodded, “And I’ve finished most of them. I thoughtI would have had all them all done by this weekend, but Mr. Ginko just gave out my final one.”

“What did he assign?” Miss Cheerilee asked sincerely.

“We have to do a research paper on a particular sub-culture of society.” Sweetie answered flatly, “And I got assigned the Otaku culture.”

Miss Cheerilee nodded, “Assigned? I thought he was going to allow students to pick.”

“I thought so too, but he changed it at the last minute so that students wouldn’t end up picking the same topic. Otherwise, I would’ve talked about the naturist subculture. At least that one I have some experience with.” Sweetie giggled.

That got a laugh from Miss Cheerilee, “Why Miss Belle, I do believe that is correct!”

The two laughed for a moment before Sweetie asked, “So, may I ask then, since we’re talking about experience here: how long have you been a naturist?”

Miss Cheerilee smiled with a look of nostalgia, “I actually started back when I was around your age. I was going through puberty and wasn’t exactly having a good time with it. I hated my appearance outright, so much so I couldn’t even look at myself in a mirror. Finally, my boyfriend at the time had had enough of my self-depreciation. He ended up taking me to a nudist resort that his uncle owned.”

Sweetie raised an eyebrow, “That seems a little extreme. Are you sure he didn’t just want to see you naked?”

Cheerilee chuckled, “Jury’s still out on that one. Regardless, going to that resort helped me see that there was more to life than fretting over what you looked like, and it helped me gain the confidence I needed.

“While the confidence to become comfortable with myself drew me in, what kept me around was the social interaction. Something I’m sure you’ve noticed, Miss Belle.” 

Sweetie nodded, “Everyone seems much friendlier now, and maybe finally CHS can be the harmonious school we’ve always wanted.” 

But instead of being uplifted, Sweetie frowned. It was a peaceful existence to be sure, and a happy one. Yet it was nothing more than a thin veil, for Diamond Tiara still lurked around the corner.  

Miss Cheerilee caught the frown on Sweetie’s face, “Sweetie, striving for achievement isn’t always a bad thing.”

“It is when the means in which you use to gain could end up costing you more.” Sweetie sighed.

“Sweetie Belle, you know as well as I that naturist culture isn’t anything to be ashamed of.” Miss Cheerilee responded.

“But we’re hiding it! Even when I first discovered it with Sunset, she made me swear to tell no one about it. I hate being a part of something so awesome that is so…” Sweetie started.

“Indeed, this lifestyle is often misunderstood. Most people can’t put aside the fact that nudity and sex are so closely intertwined. Hell, when I told my parents I was a naturist, they grounded me for two months thinking I was some sexual deviant. And according to other members at my club, that was the nicest thing that could’ve happened. 

Miss Cheerilee answered somberly, “And this isn’t something that people can be won over with in a single day. You know that, and so do I. The important thing is that you have friends who will stand with you. Don’t ever forget that.” 

Sweetie nodded, feeling slightly better, “Thank you, Miss Cheerilee.”

Around that exact moment, the others arrived.

“Well, it looks like we’re late to the party again,” Scootaloo said as she, Dinky, and Apple Bloom walked in.

“Not at all,” Miss Cheerilee answered standing up, “We weren’t waiting long.”

“Give us another moment, and we’ll get this meeting started.” Apple Bloom answered.

“Are Sunset and Pinkie coming?” Sweetie asked.

“Not this time. Pinkie’s kinda dragging Sunset and the others to a bake off she’s having with Sugar Bell.” Dinky answered. 

Sweetie rolled her eyes as her friends went into the changing room, “Pinkie Pie at her finest.”

It didn’t take long for the club officers and supervisor to be sitting in a circle in the lobby discussing the plan for this Friday’s party.

“Are we going to do another bowling competition or are we going to have a pool tournament?” Sweetie asked.

“I think this time let’s do a dance off,” Apple Bloom said, “People seemed to really like that little dance number we all got into last time.”

“That would also help Vinyl Scratch out. She did tell me she wanted to introduce some new tunes.” Dinky added.

“Okay that’s one dance party, and a yoga session that Tree Hugger wants to lead.” Sweetie commented, “I think Trixie might also do a small magic show, so that’s something we can put on the schedule. Anyone object to another body painting session?”

The collected group shook their heads no.

“Alright then, are we sure we’re not going to have any unnecessary interruptions?” Sweetie asked turning to Dinky.

“My network’s got everything hunkered down, no one unwanted is gonna show up.” Dinky smiled and gave the thumbs up.

“Fantastic,” Miss Cheerilee said, “I would also like to announce something. I got the approval for this club to become an addition to our summer club roster!”

The rest cheered. This was huge for the NLAC as it meant that they could continue with their parties un-interrupted throughout summer vacation. Even better, that left the door open for possible club field trips should they get enough funding.

“With our agenda finished, I bring our third meeting to a close. I’ll go type this up into a schedule and that’ll be it for today.” Sweetie answered brining the meeting to a close.

A little while later, Sweetie Belle finished her work. She had originally intended to get it done after club hour, but had unfortunately miscalculated the time. Before she could get to the library, the school bell rang. That meant she had to run to class and that her next free time was going to be once school was over. 

She stuck around and waited until most of the student body had left before she went to the library. This time, unlike yesterday, she had managed to catch the library empty. She took a seat at the first computer she came across, booted it up, and began to work on the schedule. No one was around this time, so she didn’t have to worry too much about being private. Sweetie hummed a gentle tune, thinking to herself that this Friday was going to be awesome.

Then, after she had finished the schedule, Sweetie got a feeling. It was a chill than ran down her spine, as if it was a precognition. Sweetie suddenly had the feeling that she was being watched. A gentle click from behind alerted her that someone was indeed watching her. Sweetie snapped around and spotted Silver Spoon, standing in the library door frame, camera in her hands, and a look of shock on her face.


> Oh No! We’ve Been WHAT?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 17: Oh No! We’ve Been WHAT?!

Sweetie sat, frozen in silence as she stared at Silver Spoon. Her eyes were wide with shock and horror; her mouth lay open silently screaming at the misfortune of the entire situation. The camera Silver had was a good one, and probably able to read very clearly what was on the computer screen from even that far away. And Sweetie had written out the full title of the club as well as titling the schedule as the “Third Nude Party”. Simply put, she screwed up big time.

Oddly enough, Silver’s reaction wasn’t one of malice or joy. It was more a mixture of regret and fear, as if she was being forced to do it. She clearly hadn’t seen the full chart or title, yet she knew she caught Sweetie in a vulnerable position. And Sweetie knew it too. She had to stop Silver Spoon, before the image graced Diamond Tiara’s eyes. 

In flash, Silver scrambled out of the library as fast as her legs could carry her. Sweetie slammed the power button on the computer instantly shutting it down, and then took off after Silver. But the maneuver had cost her precious seconds, and by the time Sweetie exited the library, Silver was already down the hall.

Sweetie charged after Silver, putting every fiber of her leg muscles to use. It didn’t take long for her to gain ground, but Silver still had a good lead. Sweetie’s heart thundered in her chest, a biological accelerando of fear and exertion. 

Finally, she managed to get close the gap on Silver. But before Sweetie could catch her, Silver reached a pair of doors leading outside. Silver barreled through one of the doors and slammed it shut behind her, right as Sweetie Belle ran full force into it. Yet instead of breaking through the door, it didn’t budge. Silver had managed to block it off in time and was now working to jam something between the handles.

“Silver, please opens this door!” Sweetie screamed banging on the door. At first there was no response. Sweetie’s heart sank but she kept on banging, “Sliver please, you don’t have to do this!”

“Yes, I do!” was the response.

“No you don’t! Please… don’t give that image to Diamond!”

“Why? What’s so damn important about your club?!” Silver snapped, resting her back on the door to catch her breath.

“You’ve seen why Silver,” Sweetie answered, “You’ve seen how much this school has improved since we started!”

“Improved? IMPROVED?! All you’ve done is to spread lies and distrust amongst the rabble. What the hell makes you think that counts as improvement?” Silver snapped.  

“We haven’t done that, Silver. You know that better than anyone!” Sweetie shouted, “Look around you! Everyone’s finally getting along after so many years of being ruled by fear and hatred! The only one who is still under that illusion is you!” 

“Stop it! That’s n-not true. I have everything…. I could ever need!” Silver screamed.

“But you’re not happy; I’ve seen the true you, Silver. I know how much you regret being the bully Diamond’s made you. I know you want a better life for yourself, but sticking with Diamond isn’t the answer. Please, just… give me the photo.” Sweetie begged.

“SPARE ME YOUR OVERBLOWN EGO,” Silver shouted, tears in her eyes, “Why is this club so damn important? Why are you so hell bent on defending it!?”

Sweetie slumped against the door. She had now run out of options. Lying to Silver might work, but it would only reinforce what Silver was saying. Worse, it might force her to regress. However, telling her the truth might have the exact same effect. 

Whimpering, Sweetie conceded, “That camera you have, it can enhance parts of the image right?”

“Yes,” Silver answered cautiously, “What about it?”

“Enhance the image on the computer screen, and you’ll find out why.” Sweetie answered.

There was a long silence. 

And then, “You’re running a …nudist club?”

Sweetie bit her lower lip. “Mhmm.”

Another pause, Silver lashed out. “You disgusting, exhibitionist perverts!”

“It’s not about that Silver! Please listen to me!” Sweetie pleaded. 

“Shut your mouth! How dare you talk to me about helping this school when you’re running around nak—” Silver started.

“It’s not about that, Silver! We are helping this school; we’re tearing down the barriers between everyone, so they can appreciate themselves for who they really are!” Sweetie pleaded, tears streaming down her face, “And you’ve seen what it’s done to people! Do you really want CHS to go back to the way it was?!”

Silver didn’t answer at first, so Sweetie pressed home her plea, “CHS is finally coming together, and I’ll admit that we’re not going about this in a way that would be considered couth, but we are doing something to fix this school! If you give that image to Diamond, you’ll throw away everything we worked so hard to achieve.”

“She’s using you Silver! Just like Sunset used Flash, Snips, and Snails. The moment you lose your usefulness, she’ll dump you like yesterday’s trash. She’s never given you credit for any of the articles you’ve written. She’s definitely not your friend. The only thing you are to that bitch is a one-way ticket to the top!

Sweetie pleaded, trying everything she knew to get Silver to see sense, “Yes, our club is outside the norm, maybe even weird to most people. But we are doing something no one else here is: uniting this school.”

Sweetie panted, completely out of breath and out of energy. She needed a miracle now to save her skin. Silver was quiet, very quiet. Then Sweetie heard something. It was the sound of footsteps running away. Her pleas weren’t heard. Silver Spoon had run off. 

In an instant, Sweetie began to panic. Her whole body went numb as she staggered away from the door. With a sprint in her step, her mind focused on one thing: getting home. As she staggered through the school, she reached for her phone and began texting her friends. But to her unbridled horror no one responded. 

Finally, she exited through the front of the school, found her bike, and made her way home. Silver Spoon had gotten away and would surely give that image to Diamond Tiara. Everything was over now. The club would be disbanded; she and her friends would get expelled from CHS and possibly arrested. There was no way this would end well. Sweetie began to cry.

Tears streamed from her face as she rode. Everything was going so well and now it had all come crashing to the ground. This was exactly what Sweetie had feared all those weeks ago, and now it was coming true.

Then, as she reached a familiar street, she lost her balance and fell onto someone’s front lawn. Much to her amazement, it was Button’s house. And even more surprising, Button was actually outside looking right at her. He instantly ran over and picked Sweetie Belle up, “Whoa! Sweetie are you okay?”

But Sweetie didn’t answer; she just collapsed into his arms and began sobbing. 

Button began to rub her back, “Hey, it’s okay. Let it all out.”

“No, it’s not okay.” Sweetie sobbed, “She knows, she knows everything!”

“Who knows everything? What’s going on?” Button asked.

Sweetie managed to hold back tears and coughs long to say, “Button, I’m a nudist.” She then proceeded to tell Button about everything. And yet throughout all of it, Button’s reaction stayed the same: slack jaw surprised. Sweetie first thought he was going to accept it, maybe just this once today things might be okay. When she finished however, a deafening silence made her heart sank. Then, Button let her go and stepped back.

He began breathing heavy, “You sick freak….”

Sweetie felt like she’d been kicked in the gut, “Button…”

“Stay away from me!” he shouted and began to run back inside the house.

“Button, wait please!!” Sweetie screamed.

But it was too late; her boyfriend slammed the door behind him. Sweetie just stood there, shocked and devastated. He left her, he just left her. After all that, after all she had been through, he had just abandoned her. On his own front lawn no less. At this point, she could practically kiss her social and school life goodbye. 

Now angry, upset, and emotionally devastated, Sweetie made her way home. When she got home, she dumped her bike out in front of the garage and stormed inside. Just as she slammed the door behind her, she noticed Rarity running in from the kitchen.

“Sweetie Belle, where have you been? I was getting so worried!” Rarity said actually sounding concerned.

But Sweetie was beyond compassion at this point, “Rarity… I’m not in the mood right now.”

“Now what exactly is wrong with you?” Rarity asked as Sweetie stormed by and upstairs. When she didn’t get an answer she got a little peeved, “Sweetie Belle, answer me now what’s—”

“I’m a nudist!” Sweetie snapped as she reached the top step. She honestly didn’t care what happened now, “Go on and say it! Your sister is something uncouth! Sunset got me into it! Yeah bet’cha didn’t know that she’s one too! 

“In fact, I managed to get my friends into it too. We even started a club at school for it! And now… Diamond Tiara knows about it, and she’ll write about it, and we’re all going to get expelled for it! AND BUTTON DUMPED ME BECAUSE OF IT! I HOPE YOU’RE HAPPY!” 

With tears streaming down her face, Sweetie stormed into her room leaving a very bewildered Rarity in the living room. Sweetie flopped down onto her bed and curled up into a ball. She began to sob, and sob hard. This was officially the worst day of her life.


> Resolving What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 18: Resolving WHAT?!

The dawn came late on Thursday for Sweetie Belle, as it stormed outside. She watched the rain as it pelted against her window, feeling just as dreary as it appeared outside. She had managed to get some semblance of sleep the night prior, but she spent most of it huddled in a ball, crying into her pillow. She hadn’t even bothered to get changed out of her clothes from yesterday. Now, she was just lying in her bed, eyes bloodshot and puffy. She had no more tears left to shed.

She stirred only when Rarity knocked gently on her door. “Sweetie Belle, may I come in?”

Unable to muster any emotion, Sweetie responded laconically, “Yeah.”

Rarity came in and quietly took a seat at the foot of the bed. The duo was silent for a moment as Rarity pondered on what exactly to say next. “I’m not mad at you, shocked maybe, but not mad. And after speaking with Sunset about everything, I believe I understand why you hid it.” Rarity said.

Sweetie didn’t answer; she just shifted under the covers. 

“This whole naturist business was completely out of left field, especially for you.” Rarity added.

“Why would you say that?” Sweetie asked softly.

“When you were little, you wouldn’t dare come out of your room without wearing something, even if that something happened to be a crinkly, old diaper.” Rarity giggled.

In a strange way, that made Sweetie chuckle softly too. 

“Sweetie, I have to ask: did you become a naturist just to test my patience?” Rarity asked.

Sweetie didn’t answer at first, she wasn’t honestly sure if what Rarity asked had any ring of truth to it. But after gathering her thoughts, she sighed, “Yeah… it started out that way.”

“Why, dearest sister,” Rarity asked, “Whatever did I do to make you so upset?”

“You’ve been ignoring me!” Sweetie snapped, her voice still hoarse from crying, “You’ve been pushing me away; you’ve been focusing so much on your work that I feel like—like I don’t even matter to you at all!” 

“Oh, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity soothed as she scooted up so that she could rub her sister’s back, “You do matter to me. Yes, I will admit that I have been focusing on my career a lot over these past few months. 

“But that’s only because people are starting to recognize the quality of my work. There’s a very real chance that I’ll finally make a career out of this! It’s not that I don’t want to spend time with you or have you around in my life. I just…. don’t know how to manage everything properly.

“I know it hurts you, I really do. And it hurts me as well. You can’t imagine how difficult it is to maintain a professional demeanor when clients arrive right after I had to cancel on you. I’m not perfect, Sweetie.” Rarity continued, “But you must know that I do love you. and I would give anything and everything to make you happy. You’re my sister, and I never will forget that.”

Sweetie coughed, “And how about now? Especially when you know that I’m a nudist.”

“I will admit that I had no idea how to process it, at first. But Sunset set me straight on all the details. And to be honest, I really don’t care.” Rarity smiled.

“But it’s so out of the ordinary, so weird, so uncouth! Wouldn’t something like that—?” Sweetie started, her voice having genuine concern.

“Do you enjoy it?” Rarity asked.

Sweetie stopped and was slightly taken back, “I-I do, really I do.”

“Then that’s all that matters. Yes, it is a bit …odd. But as long as you enjoy it, that’s fine by me. No matter if you’re a naturist, gay, or even thinking about changing your sex I will never abandon you and I will never judge you for what you really are. 

“And don’t worry about all those high society types. It might actually surprise you that some up there may consider this a… quirky lifestyle.” Rarity winked.

Sweetie actually sat up and looked at her sister. A feeling of warmth and happiness bubbled inside her chest. Unbelievably, Rarity had actually accepted her lifestyle as a matter of course. It was then that Sweetie felt an invisible wall crumble, and it wasn’t Rarity’s…. it was hers.

All the emotions she had felt Rarity conveying over the past month was conjured up in her own mind. She had pushed Rarity away, she became a nudist to snub Rarity’s rules, and she was allowing her misguided emotions to cloud her better judgement.  

While she was a nudist, and enjoyed every minute of it, she had done so, initially, for the wrong reason. The thought made Sweetie break down again, but this time it was tears of remorse instead of grief and guilt. She buried her face into her sister’s chest and embraced her while she wept. Rarity happily returned the embrace, while rubbing Sweetie’s back. 

Now, feeling the warmth of her sister’s love and acceptance, Sweetie managed to understand that all was forgiven. Once she finished crying, she let go of Rarity and leaned back in her bed.

“Are you feeling better now?” Rarity asked.

Sweetie Belle nodded, “Yeah, I think I got all of that out of me.” 

“Good, now come have breakfast, school’s starting late today.” Rarity told her.

“Is it because of the storm?” Sweetie asked.

“Yes, most of the morning classes have been postponed.” Rarity told her as she reached the door.

Sweetie nodded, “Umm… about me being a nudist: are you ok with me walking around the house naked?”

Rarity turned around and smiled, “Just as long as you have a robe handy whenever we have company, or our parents stop by, I don’t mind.” 

“What if it’s just the two of us?” Sweetie asked.

Rarity seemed to realize the ramifications of the question and paused. Then she sighed with a smile, “Oh, what the hell! I’m sure I’ll get used to it… eventually.”

Sweetie climbed out of bed, “I don’t suppose I could persuade you to try it too?”

“Oh no darling, as much as I respect your life choices, I don’t think I’m capable of casually strutting about in the nude.” Rarity answered while rubbing the back of her neck. 

Sweetie nodded, “O-okay. You can’t blame a girl for trying, right?”

 “Breakfast will be ready soon. I hope that you’ll be able to join me.” 

“I’ll be down in a bit.” Sweetie Belle answered.

Rarity nodded and left. Sweetie’s heart filled with joy when she realized that if nothing else, she always had a home to come back to. She walked over to her phone, which was resting on the other side of the bed, having been thrown there the night before. Unsurprisingly, it was loaded with text messages. 

Most of the messages were her friends freaking out about Silver Spoon. Then, Sunset came into the picture and spent what seemed the better part of an hour calming everyone down.  By the morning, it seemed to have calmed to the point of : “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.” What really caught Sweetie’s attention was a voice mail message left by Button Mash. 

Sweetie, please come over. I’m… so, so sorry. Do you think we could, ya know, maybe talk?

Sweetie frowned at her phone for a moment, but realized that Button had made a mistake just like she had and simply wanted to rectify it. With new found composure, she peeled off her clothes and responded to the group chat with a message to Sunset:

You were right, I was pushing Rarity away. We’re fine now. Thank you, Sunset.











The storm had passed by just after eight in the morning, but school was set to begin at eleven. Sweetie, after having a rather interesting breakfast with Rarity, got dressed and headed out. She made a note to herself to head over to Button Mash’s house first before actually going to school. When she arrived, she found Button’s Mother using a squeegee to push off the excess water that had accumulated on the porch. 

“Ah, Sweetie Belle,” She smiled warmly, “How are you doing?”

“I’m alright, Mrs. Mash,” Sweetie answered just as warmly, “Where’s Button?”

“He’s in the garage; I think he’s working on an old arcade game he found in the trash.” She responded.

Sweetie nodded and made her way up the driveway. She opened the garage and found Button hard at work on the game Space Race. When he heard the garage open, he got out from behind the console and looked at Sweetie. 

His hands were covered with dust from working inside the console, and his face looked like it had gotten singed from a slight electrical burn. But it was his expression that Sweetie focused on: it was one of regret.

He grabbed a cloth and whipped his hands as Sweetie closed the garage door behind her, “I didn’t think you’d want to see me again after what happened yesterday.”

Sweetie sighed, “I’m not that cold-hearted, Button.”

Button rubbed the back of his neck, “I spent most of last night doing some research. I realized that I completely jumped the gun before I really knew what a nudist was . Sweetie, I’m so sorry about what I said yesterday. I just assumed that you were—”

“I know,” Sweetie answered, “I should’ve told you sooner, but I was afraid that you wouldn’t want to be my boyfriend anymore if I did.”

“Yeah well, I kinda proved you right there didn’t I?” he chuckled awkwardly while he walked in front of the console.

Sweetie moved towards him, now feeling slightly sorry for her boyfriend, “Look Button, I think we both screwed up about this. Why don’t we try again, from stage one?”

“You still want to be with me,” he asked a little stunned, “After what I did?”

Sweetie Belle didn’t answer; she simply walked up to Button Mash, shoved him onto the console, and pressed her lips against his. Surprisingly, this was their first kiss. And it felt amazing. Sweetie felt Button wrap his arms around her waist as he pulled her closer to him. She wrapped her own arms around his shoulders and giggled.  

After awkwardly wrestling with each other’s tongues, they parted with a gasp and looked at each other. Their faces were red, but they were both wearing wide smiles. 

“Does that answer your question, commander?” Sweetie purred. 

“You know,” Button hummed , “I think I might need another one, just to be sure.”

Laughing, the two kissed once again.

Soon enough, the moment ended.  They both needed to get to school. Once they got there, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were waiting. None of the CMC said anything as they went to school and to their first class with Miss Cheerilee. But before class could begin, the PA system crackled to life.

“Attention, please! Will Miss Diamond Tiara and Miss Sweetie Belle please report to Vice Principal Luna’s office?” it said. 

Sweetie Belle took a deep breath and walked out of the classroom. Miss Cheerilee watched her go, giving Sweetie a kind smile and a nod of support. Sweetie Belle steeled herself and headed off towards the vice principal’s office. It didn’t take long for her to arrive, but she was surprised to see Diamond Tiara sitting there as well.

Diamond scowled at Sweetie when she walked in. It was equal parts disgust and pride. That told Sweetie all she needed to know; Silver had shown Diamond the image. Perhaps it was an attempt to try and appeal to her human side? It probably just was a waste of time.

“You exhibitionist freak,” Diamond said as she got up to join Sweetie Belle, “I’ll see your club destroyed if it’s the last thing I do.”

Sweetie didn’t respond verbally. She kept her emotions in check for her inevitable defeat.

“What arrogance! Did you honestly think you could beat me?” Diamond cackled as she opened the door. 

The two then walked into Vice Principal Luna’s office. As usual, the blinds were closed and the lights were off, leaving the room almost completely dark. There was barely enough light to see where they were going. Vice Principal Luna sat behind her desk working on some paperwork, but stopped when she noticed the two arrive. 

“Miss Tiara. Miss Belle. Please, have a seat,” She greeted.

They both sat down in the two chairs in front of the Vice Principal’s desk.

“I just finished reading the article you submitted to me for approval, Ms. Tiara. The accusations you made in it are very serious in nature.” The Vice Principal opened.

“Yes, vice Principal. I too was shocked! Shocked, that something so perverse was going on within this very school! As editor-in-chief of  the school’s newspaper, I felt that it was my sworn duty to report this—this filth to the entire student body.” Diamond explained, overselling her role.

Sweetie rolled her eyes and was about to begin talking when Vice Principal Luna nodded, “I see. And what evidence do you have to support your accusation?”

Diamond raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean? My associate, Silver Spoon, handed you the USB drive containing all the pertinent information just this morning.”

“Ah, I see,” Vice Principal Luna nodded, “Yet, the USB drive that was submitted was empty.”

 “THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE!” Diamond shrieked. 

Sweetie’s eyes went wide with shock; she couldn’t believe this was happening.

“There is no need to shout, Miss Tiara,” Vice Principal Luna reprimanded. 

“But I-I saw the image…” Diamond stuttered, looking completely confused. Then she shifted her focus to Sweetie Belle, and what was once confusion and fear, suddenly turned to rage, “YOU! I know you had something to do with this!”

“Miss Tiara, please contain your anger.” 

“Their club has been conducting unspeakably perverse acts that are a disgrace to this very establishment!” Diamond said, her pride faltering because of her rage, “The evidence has clearly been tampered with! So help me, I will make them PAY for what they’ve done!”

She began to stomp out of the room, but Vice Principal Luna stood up, “Miss Tiara, I’m sure you’re aware that all of the articles that go into the school newspaper have to meet my approval. Furthermore, printing articles without concrete evidence is strictly against your club’s charter. Need I remind you that your club already has two strikes against it in that regard? I wonder, are you aware of what happens if I issue a third?” 

Diamond froze, and she spun on her heels to look back at the Vice Principal with a look Sweetie never thought she’d see: pure fear.

“You w-wouldn’t…” Diamond whispered.

“I assure you, Ms. Tiara. This is no idle threat.” Vice Principal Luna answered sternly.

Diamond stood there, eyes wide as saucers, face dripping with sweat as she looked at Vice Principal Luna. For the first time in her life, Diamond Tiara was thoroughly beaten. Not defeated,  but beaten. Gasping for air, she straightened up and muttered, “I understand, Vice Principal Luna.”

“Good, you’re dismissed.” Vice Principal Luna answered.

Sweetie gaped like a fish while Diamond stumbled her way out of the office. She looked back to watch Diamond go, completely surprised by what just happened. She won. She beat Diamond. Her club was safe and her social life was safe. By some bizarre twist of fate, she had managed to pull off a miracle. Yet, she didn’t know how she won. Sweetie was completely at a loss, so she decided to take a risk.

She turned to look back at the Vice Principal, “You do know she’s partially correct, right?”

Vice Principal Luna waved her hand dismissively, “Oh, don’t worry about her, Ms. Belle. I doubt she’ll be able to rebound after that threat.”

“But…” Sweetie started, “Wait, I’m confused here. Does that mean you don’t know about the NLAC?”
 
“I know all about your club. Who do you think approved it in the first place? I must admit, had this information made its way to my sister, the conversation you’d be having would be far different. Please try to be more careful with your club’s activities in the future.” Vice Principal Luna answered.

She knows? All this time and she knows! Sweetie screamed to herself, “Then wait… how do you know?”

Vice Principal Luna smiled, “Thoreau. It’s not how you look that matters, it’s what you are, Sweetie.”

Sweetie went quiet for a moment and then silently nodded, “I see now. Thank you, Vice Principal Luna.”

Sweetie then got to her feet and made her way towards the door. But then she turned back to look at Vice Principal Luna, “So… you did lie?”

“Actually, no I didn’t. The drive I was given was, in fact, blank.” The Vice Principal answered sincerely, “Here, check it out for yourself.”

Sweetie walked over and looked at the computer screen. And indeed, the file was completely blank. Somehow, Silver’s information had been erased. Sweetie couldn’t believe it, but she knew that she had to get going. Once again, she made her way to the door. And once again Vice Principal Luna stopped, but this time to ask a question.

“Oh, before I forget,” Vice Principal Luna asked, “When is the next party?”

Sweetie turned and smiled, “This Friday at eight.”

“Wonderful,” Vice Principal Luna answered.

Sweetie walked out of Vice Principal Luna’s office with a smile on her face. And much to her surprise, Sunset, Pinkie, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Button Mash, Rumble, Tender Taps, and Dinky were all there waiting for her in the lobby. They all stood up to greet her as she came out with concerned looks on their faces. Button was the first to greet her, giving Sweetie a loving embrace.

“Don’t worry,” Sweetie said, “It’s over. We’re safe.”











Friday came at last, and it was time for the NLAC’s third party. Sweetie had remained at school to finish up some homework assignments and her final project of the summer. Button had also stuck around to help her out, but had already decided to not join the party. However, he did stick around and walk her over to the Student Union Center.

“Are you sure you don’t wanna come to tonight’s party, Button?” Sweetie asked.

“Nah, I appreciate the offer, but I don’t think I’m… confident enough to strut around with my junk hanging out just yet. Maybe I’ll do it some other time.” Button admitted.

“Aww, that’s really too bad.” Sweetie whispered into his ear, “If it makes you feel more comfortable, I'll wait to see you naked when it’s just the two of us, all alone, in bed~” 

Button’s voice cracked. “I-I uhhhh… guess we’ll have to SEE how this SUMMER turns out f-first!”

Sweetie gave Button a playful peck on the cheek and said her goodbye. It was a bit of a shame too; even Rarity had to decline attending the party. Not because of work, she actually had a previous engagement with Coco Pommel, so Sweetie didn’t mind. And finally after all that drama, things were looking up for Sweetie Belle.

Yet, she still wondered exactly how the information got erased. Sweetie descended the steps, unlocked the door to the Student Union Center, and walked in to find her answer. There standing in the lobby was none other than Silver Spoon. Her back was initially towards Sweetie Belle, but when she heard the door open, she turned around to face the club president.  

Sweetie stepped through the threshold and waved. “Hi.”

“Hi,” Silver said turning around, “I take it everything’s okay now?”

“Yeah…” Sweetie answered, “Diamond’s evidence was mysteriously erased. You wouldn’t happen to know who it was, do you?”

Silver nodded, “I did it.”

Sweetie’s eyes went wide, “Really?”

“After I ran away from the door I was… I was so proud of myself. I had finally done it, I beat you guys. Although, I couldn’t stop hearing what you’d said to me. I managed to make it all the way back to Diamond’s place where I presented it to her.

Silver explained, “And as usual, Diamond began to gloat about how this would finally ‘bring you down’ and ‘cement her status.’ Usually, I’d have hung on her every word, but this time they felt… hollow. 

“When I looked around, I noticed, for once, that Diamond had a ton of Gazette headlines plastered on her wall. I wrote so many of them, yet none of them had my name printed on the bottom. It was then I realized the type of person Diamond really was. 

Silver paused for a moment, “Plus, when I got home I did a little research just to see if more of your…words rang true and it turns out I gravely misjudged you guys. You were right, Sweetie Belle; I was a merely a pawn in Diamond’s schemes. 

“I just thought that if I hung out with her, and did the things she asked, it’d make me just as happy as she was. I’d be the talk of the town! And with a powerful woman like Diamond by my side, no one would ever look down on me! Now, I realize that all I was doing was making myself into a doormat.” 

Sweetie stood there in silence listening to this story. Silver was confessing her sins, trying to dismantle the façade she’d spent years building up. Part of Sweetie wanted to give Silver a hug, and part of her wanted to tell Silver: “I told you so.” Yet she did neither, she simply stood there. 

Silver sighed, “Anyway, I guess I better get going. I don’t belong here.”

She made her way past Sweetie Belle and towards the exit. But just as she reached the door, Sweetie turned to face Silver, “Silver, wait!”

Silver did so and looked at Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie wrung her hands nervously, “Hey, umm… the party’s about to begin soon. You’re welcome to join in. Why don’t you have some fun with us, and make some real friends?”

Silver shuffled her feet, “If I stay, do I have to… take my c-clothes off?”

Sweetie nodded, “You never know until you try. Heck, you might actually end up liking it.”

Silver stood for a moment, stewing in her own thoughts. Then it happened. Sweetie saw Silver’s expression brighten up as her hesitation melted away. Silver took a deep breath and said, “Well, I’ve got nothing better to do tonight.”

“That’s the spirit! The ladies changing room is over there.”

Silver nodded her head in thanks while she headed off towards the changing room. Sweetie smiled warmly as she watched Silver Spoon go. If nothing else, at least tonight would be the perfect first step to building a new future. A moment or so later, a knock came at the door.

Outside the door stood the CMC with Pinkie and Sunset all holding party supplies.

“Man, you guys really don’t know the meaning of the term pack lightly, do you?” Sweetie asked.

“I blame Pinkie Pie,” Sunset responded.

“Hey! If you guys want an absolutely perfect party, then you can’t hold anything back!” Pinkie said proudly as she lowered seven boxes full of pastries onto the food table.

Sweetie rolled her eyes and turned back to her friends, “How’s the turn out?”

“Great, everyone’s coming!” Scootaloo answered, “Even Rainbow Dash and Applejack.”

“Wait… you told them?” Sweetie gasped.

Apple Bloom nodded, “We both thought everything was tanked, so we panicked…”

“How’d they take it?” Sweetie asked.

“Rainbow Dash is actually really excited to try this out! She was still kinda shocked when I told her about me, but everything’s okay.” Scootaloo answered.

“Applejack, however, lectured me for hours on end about the standards of Apple family etiquette and the like, but after a good, long talk we got everything settled and she’s gonna see if everything’s on the up and up.” Apple Bloom answered.

Sweetie smiled and sighed, “Well, that’s good. Rarity knows too. However, Coco called her out to Manehattan, so she’ll miss tonight’s party.”

“Speaking of which,” Sunset asked, “How come we aren’t in deep shit right now?”
 
Before Sweetie could answer, Silver Spoon shuffled into the lobby wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around her body. When everyone saw her, they gasped and looked at her with shocked expressions. Instantly, Silver became uncomfortable but Sweetie quickly ran over and draped an arm across her shoulder. 

“It’s okay guys, she’s cool now.” Sweetie answered.

That instantly killed the mood and Pinkie cheered, “YAY! THE NLAC HAS A NEW MEMBER!”


> Canterlot High Has A Club About What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 19: Canterlot High has a Club about WHAT?

Starlight Glimmer couldn't believe she was in this situation. Who shows up late to a nudist party because they couldn't figure out what to wear?! In the end, she had thrown on a black T-shirt and her purple jacket, grabbed a towel to sit on, and was currently making her way to CHS by bike.

At the club's first party, Starlight found that being in the nude was. surprisingly relaxing. After that she hadn't gotten many opportunities to try out being clothes free, and she had missed out on the last party because of her homework load, but this time she was definitely going to enjoy this party to its fullest.

She was only a block away from the school now. Starlight had heard through one of that Dinky Doo girl’s agents that Trixie was going to be performing some magic at the party. ‘It should be interesting to see a magician perform without being able to hide things up her sleeve,’ she thought to herself as she pulled up to the school. She saw a few other students coming in late, most of them looking excited with a few worried expressions mixed in.

Then she noticed someone who seemed to be out of place: a girl, a bit younger than herself, who was just standing there, staring at the school. She had tan hair, which was tied back in a ponytail, and gold colored skin. She was clutching the sleeves of her pink windbreaker like she was holding a pile of books. Though actually, now that she looked closer, she was holding a folded towel.

"Hey!" Starlight called out. The girl jumped slightly, her panicked expression swerving around. "Sorry, are you here for the NLAC's party too?" The girl nodded. "Are... you going in?"

The girl’s expression relaxed a bit at that. "Were you at their other parties?"

"Yup," Starlight replied as she stowed her bike.

"Then, is it really a..." The girl paused, her mouth moving like she wanted to say something but couldn't find the words. Thankfully, Starlight knew what she was trying to say.

"Naturist Club?" The girl nodded. "Yeah, it really is. But it's not like we're doing anything immoral. And you can keep your towel on if you feel uncomfortable."

"That's not it. My aunt and uncle introduced me to Nudism a few years ago, so I'm not nervous about people seeing me naked. It's just..." The girl sighed, "It's a bit of a long story."

Starlight paused, mentally shrugged, and sat down on the ground and gestured for the girl to sit as well. "I've got time to listen." 

After a moment’s hesitation, the girl sat down as well. "When I was in sixth grade, I was on my school's softball team,” she began. “I was alright at it, but I was the only girl in my grade who tried out. Some of the older girls said I was too young, and didn't belong. Some even tried to sabotage my playing to try and get me off the team. It got to be so bad that I quit, and didn't even try out seventh or eighth grade. I'm worried that I'm going to get called a little kid again, and here, everyone can see it for themselves."

By now, the girl was shivering, and Starlight put her hand on the girl's knee. "That won't happen here, I promise you. You know why?" She shook her head, jitters gone. "’Cause this time you have a friend in there with you. And if anyone tries to bully you, just tell me and I'll make sure they stop.” Standing up, Starlight Glimmer held out her hand for the other girl. “Now come on, we've got a party to get to."

The girl only hesitated for a moment before taking the hand and standing. "Thanks..."

"It's Starlight, Starlight Glimmer."

"I'm Golden Casket, but some people call me Cassie," she said, shaking her new friend's hand.

- Raven618









Having been blind since birth, Shady had learned the hard way that pretty much nothing was as it first seemed. The world was anything but a nice place, and she was operating at a constant disadvantage. Something she was constantly reminded of.

However, she was aware of the fact that they were aware. That gave her a leg up on the matter, and provided her with an advantage over everyone else. Knowing that there were others who would take advantage of her if given the opportunity, she knew to be wary of whatever they had to say or offer her. Every word she heard from someone she didn't know was suspect, and treated with suspicion until it could be verified.

It went without saying that when she caught word of a rumor floating through the halls of Canterlot High School, that there was a club on the premises where everyone was naked, she was more than a little skeptical about its validity. The very idea of something like that was laughable!

But then again, there was the matter of everyone swearing that a certain bacon-haired girl had turned into a demon at the Fall Formal, and had been beaten by a magical rainbow. So who was she to really judge?

Seeking information, she did what most CHS students did when in such a position: that being seeking out Dinky Do - the Rinky Dink to her - to see what the spider knew about what was in its web. She usually had a good handle on what was the truth, she was someone who had proven that she could be trusted, and she was someone that could be considered a friend.

Actually getting confirmation that, yes, there was a club that catered to individuals who saw nudity as a valid lifestyle choice independent of sex wasn't what that she’d expected to hear. And as such it took some time to actually believe what Dinky was telling her, and that she wasn't being pranked. But Dinky had been quite adamant that it was all indeed quite real, that there was going to be another party this Friday night, and that it was open to anyone at the school.

Her curiosity, and the desire to figure out if this was really the truth, was what had eventually led her and a significant number of other students to the Student Union Center that Friday night, all of them greeted by Miss Cheerilee. For Shady, the teacher’s presence helped add to the legitimacy of this whole notion.

The rules were largely standard: rules pertaining to what the club was about, what would be tolerated, what members could and couldn't do, how boys and girls should conduct themselves, and what would happen to any offenders.

"Does anyone have any questions?” Miss Cheerilee finally asked, having finished briefing them all.

Not hearing anyone speak up, Shady assumed that was a resounding no.

“Alright, the women’s changing room is over here. And the men’s changing room is on the other side of this hallway. Please use them in an orderly fashion.”

She'd been standing near the back of the assembled group, but one of the girls present was considerate enough to offer a hand to lead her to the changing area, rather than leaving her wandering about aimlessly.

When they got there, though, it was really weird. Lots of chatter that she was having a hard time paying attention to, and a lot of sounds she could only assume were clothes being undone and slid out of. Having never taken PE, and thus never used the communal showers, it was hard to know what it really was. But she wasn't here for differentiating sounds, she was here to get an idea of what the club was like. And after a bit of feeling around, and a little assistance from the others, she found the baskets for putting her clothes in.

Going by what Dinky had said the club was about, she'd dressed for the occasion with a spring dress over underwear, which was easy enough to slip out of, and slip into her backpack as she withdrew the towel she'd picked up from home. She threw that over her shoulder, stuffed her clothing into the backpack and placed it in one of the empty baskets, before retrieving her cellphone and hanging it around her neck by its lanyard. Having it on hand and checking in regularly was really the only way her parents would let her head out at such a late hour, when the dangers of the world were magnified tenfold, but it was a small price to pay for being able to go places.

The first thing she noticed upon stepping out of the changing room, and getting her bearings, was just how different her surroundings felt now. The sounds and even the smells were so different now. She couldn't hear any fabric rustling or shifting, or shoes squeaking against the flooring, and she sure couldn't smell any of the odors that she'd come to associate with clothing. She hadn't expected the difference between dressed and nude to be quite so drastic, but it sure was! It was kind of overwhelming, to suddenly find herself in a foreign area as she walked along.

And then she heard a surprised squeak as the end of her cane came into contact with something in her path.

"What the?" a voice she immediately recognized as Apple Bloom yelped.

"Sorry, Twangy, didn't see ya standing there," she stated.

"Twangy?" a male voice not too far from Apple Bloom's position asked.

"She gives everyone nicknames," came Scootaloo's voice from Apple Bloom's left.

"What brings ya 'round here, Shady?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I could ask you and Gears the same thing," Shady replied, shrugging. "I heard the rumors, got the lowdown from Dinks, and decided to find out what it’s like for myself. I'm guessing that brought everyone else here too." She turned her head to the right, more for everyone else’s benefit. "Now. Who's the guy with ya?"

"Oh, right! Shady, this is Tender Taps," Apple Bloom stated.

"Hello," the one she assumed was Tender Taps replied.

"Oh yeah? Well then, nice meeting ya, Footloose," she replied and waved. "Hiya, Jungle."

"I swear, I won't ever understand how you know I'm there when I don't say anything," Rumble muttered from Scootaloo's left, causing the girl to giggle in response.

Shady just grinned to herself, saying nothing about the matter. She didn't know how long she'd be staying, or how long the party was going to last, and she really didn't want to waste it on matters of special perception and such that only blind individuals would fully comprehend.

"Hey, Gears, Twangy, can I ask you two something?" she spoke up, deciding to change the subject entirely.

"Sure," Apple Bloom replied.

"I get that this club is about doing normal stuff and being casual, just without clothing, but I still wanted to get cleaned up and be presentable when I showed up. Did I go overboard on that?" she asked.

"Naw, Shady, ya look jus' fine," Apple Bloom answered.

"Yeah," Scootaloo added.

"Alright. Good to know," she stated.

"Um, just one question. Did you do everything by yourself?" Tender Taps asked.

She nodded. "From the top of my head all the way down to my toenails."

Tender Taps gave a whistle of amazement.

"Skill," Rumble added.

"Thanks. But I came here for the club experience, not discussing personal hygiene and such. So what've ya got goin' on around here? Anything to point out?" she asked, pulling the subject back to why she'd come to the club in the first place. The clock was ticking and she wanted to know what the whole appeal of coming here was besides seeing everyone around you nude. After all, that particular attractant was wasted on her.

"Well, Vinyl's gonna be playing some new music, Trixie's gonna be puttin' on a performance, there's gonna be dancin', and a body paintin' event. We've also got bowlin' an' billiards available," Apple Bloom explained.

Just as she thought, most of the things occurring were catered towards those who actually had sight. But then again, the whole world was like that, and she wasn't letting that stop her. The friends she was with were more important than the events they participated in.

"Sounds like fun. Let's get started," she stated.

- Charlie_K









Two new arrivals were getting undressed in the changing room. Emerald Peace and his girlfriend, Flutter Heart, had seen the club’s flyer, and secretly being naturists themselves, they knew this party would be perfect for them.

“It’s nice to know we’re not the only nudists at Canterlot High, Em,” Flutter said as she lifted her shirt over her head and placed it in the locker. She then untied her hair, releasing it from the usual ponytail and letting it flow freely. Her blue hair blended perfectly with her green eyes as she removed her pants next.

“Indeed,” her boyfriend smiled. He was already in his underwear and was just finishing untying his shoes. Flutter giggled as she unhooked her bra and placed it with the rest of her clothes. “Underwear together as usual?” she asked.

“You know it,” Emerald grinned as they dropped their undergarments at the same time, leaving the lovers in their birthday suits. “You still look beautiful, Flutter,” he said after a few minutes.

“Before we make our nude debut to our student friends, how about I freshen you up a little?” she offered, pulling a hairbrush out from her purse. Emerald sighed as she sat him down and began to brush his green hair. Soon, she managed to make his hair look well-groomed but slightly messy at the same time. Emerald’s blue eyes blinked as she finished up.

“Shall we?” Emerald asked, standing up and holding his hand out. Flutter gently took it and together they walked out into the main room where the others were.

“Wow, there’s more than I expected,” the blue-haired girl noted as they made their way through the crowd.

“Yeah, I didn’t think this club would be this successful,” Emerald agreed.

“Emerald? Flutter?” Sunset’s voice said behind them.

“Hey, Sunset!” Flutter smiled as she turned around and  hugged her fellow teen.

“I didn’t know you two were naturists,” the red-and-yellow haired girl said, sounding surprised.

“My mom raised me like that,” Emerald admitted, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment.

“And Em got me hooked on it,” Flutter added, hugging her boyfriend.

“Well, hope you two have a good time here,” Sunset smiled as she left to mingle with the others.

“We already are!” Emerald called out as they turned to the refreshments table. “So wanna dance a little later?” he asked Flutter while watching the others getting onto the dance floor.

“How about now?” She grabbed his arm and led him into the crowd just as slow dance music was starting. Emerald was not good at dancing, which Flutter hoped to help him overcome here. As such, she led Emerald, who was awkwardly trying to keep up with her steps. Eventually, he got the hang of it and the two were in perfect sync as the music continued. Back and forth they danced, like actors in a play or characters in a romantic movie, each blissfully allowing the world around them to melt away.

“I love you,” Emerald said softly as he looked into Flutter’s green eyes.

“I know,” she replied, kissing her boyfriend, not wanting the night to end.

- markzilla6895









Jot A. Doodle looked himself over in the mirror of the public restroom. Thankfully, he had the entire room to himself, the others opting to change in the locker room. All he had to do now was strip.

“Breathe, start nice and slow. . .”

Reaching toward his head, he removed a gray flat cap from his head, revealing the locks of hair he tucked under it, drawing a wince. The clash of color, his white skin and fiery orange hair, made him stand out. It had always made him feel unnatural. Ashamed. Sure, there were students of all shades of color, blue, purple, green. But for Jot it felt different.

“At least they don’t look like a clown,” he muttered.

He was always full of self-doubt, loathing his scrawny figure, and comfortable only when covered. The few times someone showed romantic interest, he pushed them away, refusing to think people found his body anything besides repulsive.

“Just at least undo the shirt,” he said, his hand shakily undoing the button of his flannel shirt. He managed the first button, the second, and then the third! A surge of confidence compelled him to remove the flannel to reveal . . . another shirt.

Just as quickly as it came, confidence deserted him. “I haven't even taken off my scarf!” he groaned.

Defeated, he reached for the hat he had discarded in his moment of triumph. He may as well just head home. He turned to do just that when...

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! You here for the party too?”

Jot simply gaped at the pink ball of energy that had suddenly appeared two inches in front of his face. Literally appeared, poof, materialized out of nothing. But that wasn’t the most jarring part.

"You’re naked. Why are you naked?!"

The girl simply giggled at him. “Duh! This is the NLAC's party! Isn’t that why you aren’t wearing any pants?”

Jot felt a knot in his stomach. He’d completely forgotten that after using the restroom he had kicked off his lower half. His cheeks flush with shame, he dropped to his knees, grabbing his rucksack and shoving every article of clothing back inside.

“This was a mistake! A bloody mistake!” he shouted in panic.

“Now hold on there, mister! Where do you think you’re going?” Pinkie demanded, her hands at her hips. JD ignored her, forcing a leg into his pants. Then the nude girl gently grabbed JD’s arm. Turning to look at her, he noticed her hair had lost some of its poof, her wide grin replaced with a warm smile.

“Let's talk.”

Stunned, Jot let himself be pushed down to the floor.

“So why did you join if you were just going to run away?” Pinkie asked.

“I wanted to build up my confidence. I thought if I was around other naked people, I could get it,” JD explained. “Turns out I don’t have the nerve.”

Pinkie Pie grinned again, and gave his shoulder a light punch. “Look how close you were, though!”

“You make it look easy.”

“Well, in the back of my head, I was worried about my pudge!” Pinkie said, grabbing at her admittedly somewhat soft belly. "You should just wing it! You won’t be the only one worried about how you look.”

“At least you don’t look like a clown.”

“What’s wrong with clowns?! Clowns are funny!” Pinkie exclaimed, tossing her hands up in the air and causing some… interesting movements. Jot hastily looked down to avoid staring.

“Besides, there's gonna be games, and candies, and a dance! Tons of fun for everyone!"

“Sounds good, but I’m not a party guy. I don't even know how to dance.”

“Can’t dance?!” Pinkie gasped, clasping her hands to the sides of her face. “That does it! How about we make a deal! You party, without your wrappers, and I’ll teach you how to dance! It’s win-win!”

“N-Nude?” Pinkie nodded, confirming Jot’s fears. “I can’t dance with you nude!" 

“Okay, I’ll wear this!” Pinkie grabs the black and grey checkered scarf from his neck wrapping it around her own. She beckons for his cap and he also hands it over, sitting it comically on a sea of pink fuzz.

She took Jot’s rucksack and placed it under her arm “You get these back after the party, deal?”

“Deal.” he takes her hand, Pinkie's upbeat attitude rubbing off on him.

“Oh my gosh, I totally didn’t ask for your name!”

Jot smiles at pinkie, “Jot A. Doodle.” he says, still caught in her grip.

“Well nice ta meet ya! What's the A for?”]

“Alabaster”

“Ok, Al. Don’t let me down!” she chimes, standing with his bag. ”Now off with the rest of it, we don’t want you having a heatstroke!”

“You're the boss!” Jot exclaims, removing his shirt with the energy that rubbed off from his new pink friend.

- L3thAlPwnE








“I can’t believe I’m doing this”, thought Mint as he was walking around looking at the students who were having fun naked as the day they were born. 

“I don’t know; it is a nice change of pace of just drinking in your apartment silently.” Said a woman who was the only one clothed that only he could see. 

“Says the woman who is clothed” Mint replied. 

“Hey, I’m just the imaginary figment of your wife helping you move on from her death.”

Mint groaned; she was right, after the accident it was nothing but crying at nights and looking for work during the day. It was the beginning of the school year where he became Canterlot High’s Literature teacher. During that time, he started seeing his wife when she isn’t really there. He heard about the club and see if it was true, he found out it was and gave it a try.

He looked around in the lobby to find the snack table and saw there was fruit punch and chips, he grabbed a handful into a bowl and a cup and looked around to find a place to enjoy them. 

“Maybe you should chat with one of the groups that aren’t dancing” Bankroll said as Mint was walking around. 

“No, I’m just going to look around to see if anything funny’s going on and if there isn’t, I’m leaving and leave them alone.” Mint said not paying attention where he’s going.

“Then why are you heading to Cheerilee?” 

“What” Mint answered and almost bumped into her if he didn’t stop.

“Hello there Mr. Mint, how are things with Literature?” Cheerilee said noticing him. 

Mint snapped out of his inner thoughts and returned the greeting “Hi Cheerilee, so nice to see you outside work. I heard you were a part of this but I didn’t believe it until now. I didn’t know you were a naturist.”

“Yeah, I got into it while I was teenager when a boy I was dating helped me become more comfortable with my body. What about you?” Cheerilee answered.

Mint felt embarrassed, “Well… my mom was a bit of a “return to nature” type of woman and would just spend every minute at home nude and my dad was a very open minded guy so he had no problem with it. My sister and I joined her but I drifted away from it when I hit puberty.”

“What made you want to try it again?” Cheerilee asked taking a sip from her cup.

“Well, I figured new school and needing to move on from the accident, I figured I should try something new or in this case re-try something new.” Mint chuckled at his bad joke. 

“Well, it's good to see you getting out and about at least, I hope you can enjoy yourself. The more here the better for the school overall. The club’s getting bigger and harder for me to handle as the only supervisor.” Cheerilee sighed.

“I can see, more word of this spreads and more students are curious to give it a try. Plus, I understand, Sweetie Belle is worried that someone will find out isn’t helping either.” Mint set down his bowl of chips and extended his hand, “How about a deal, I don’t tell the board about this club and I join and help you handle keeping an eye on the students.”

Cheerilee raised an eyebrow, “Are you threatening me?” she asked.

“I wasn’t going to tell anyway because it looks like everyone is having fun and nothing inappropriate is happening.”

“Then you've got a deal.” Cheerilee took the handshake sealing the deal. She is happy another teacher is joining the group.

- Gojirafan101









Gliding through the throngs of bodies the bluish white skinned girl kept to herself as she observed the people having fun. She had come to this party because she’d been invited, but she really didn’t know why she’d bothered. She didn’t care about these people or the fun.

She was just tired of having nothing to do with herself. And on top of that she felt things, things that the others couldn’t possibly understand which were why she’d lied to them about what she was up to tonight.

Bumping briefly into one of the guys heading for the Arcade area her towel slipped briefly. Grabbing it quickly with wide eyes she did her best to keep her hair from escaping. If anyone saw her hair she was as good as caught.

“Woah, my bad,” the guy said with an apologetic smile.

She waved her hands at him in dismissal and quickly moved towards where Pinkie was currently working in moving new party food onto the table. When she caught sight of her, her eyes widened in joy.

“I can’t believe you really came!” Pinkie smiled warmly and vibrated with excitement.

She rubbed her arm nervously and glanced around.

“What’s with the towel?” Pinkie asked. “You kind of stand out a whole lot.”

Grabbing her towel in sudden apprehension she glanced around. “People will recognize me.” Her fingers danced as she spoke without speaking.

Pinkie giggled and snorted with amusement. “You’re kind of easy to recognize since you’re kind of, you know, naked.”

Pouting briefly she shook her head. “No way, I am the queen of stealth. I got in without anyone realizing who I was, totes. But if I take off this towel they’ll recognize me for realsies !” Her fingers danced again in rapid succession. Ironically she’d been the first of her family to master the art of silent speaking; it just seemed to come naturally to her in this body.


“Oh lighten up, SMPH!” Pinkie found a hand suddenly covering her mouth.

Shooting her with a glare she angrily moved her fingers. “NO NAMES!”

Pinkie rolled her eyes. “You’re not in any kind of trouble you know, we’ve had an entire other adventure since the BOB.”

Sighing she shook her head. “I’ll be banished all over again,” she complained.

“By who? Sunset? You know she’s been trying to find you three to try and help.” Pinkie smiled encouragingly.

Shaking her head again she glanced around the room nervously. “They’re not ready for that. I don’t know if they’ll ever be ready. I’m only here because…” Her fingers and hands stopped moving and her cheeks flushed briefly. “You’re fun. And you’re trying to make me feel ok about losing, you know, so that’s why I decided to come.” Breaking into a hesitant, yet warm, smile the girl waited for Pinkie to say something.

Pinkie’s eyes were slightly shiny and her face spread wide with a massive grin. “Awwww! I’m glad you came!” she shot her a sly wink. “And since you came I’ve got some special party food just for you.” Disappearing under the table for a moment she popped back up with a familiar looking soft-shelled treat.

Mouth-watering she snatched the item from Pinkie’s outstretched hand and inhaled the aroma. The texture was perfect, the shell wasn’t too hard and the cheese. The cheese had melted into the meaty stuffing just right. Before she even knew what she was doing she’d taken three huge bites and ate the whole thing.

“That was good. Got any more?” she asked hopefully.

Pinkie smirked knowingly and held up a tray loaded with tacos.

“You are the BEST!” Snatching the tray from Pinkie she rushed over to a spot she could sit down and enjoy her treat. Her towel flew off in her haste, but with all those tacos she didn’t even care.

Sunset Shimmer approached Pinkie with a questioning look. “Did I just see you give a tray of tacos to Sonata Dusk?”

Pinkie nodded her head. “I invited her.”

“Why would you do that?” Sunset demanded. “They aren’t exactly reformed. They’ve been hiding out in their home for the past few months.”

Pinkie shrugged. “Sonata’s been to the mall and the sweet shop loads of times. I started talking to her. She doesn’t seem so bad.”

Sunset sighed and rubbed at the bridge of her nose briefly. “I just hope nobody else here decides to start a scene.”

Pinkie nodded. “If anybody messes with her I’ll deal with them, Pinkie Pie style!”

Sunset laughed briefly and patted her friend on the shoulder. “Ok. I trust you, Pinkie. And she doesn’t seem to be here to start something.”

Pinkie’s expression changed suddenly. She looked almost on the verge of tears again and her voice trembled as she spoke. “I gotta cheer her up, I just gotta. She’s stopped talking completely, even though she didn’t lose her voice, and I really, really, really want to make her stop being so frowny mcfrowny-face. It’s what Princess Twilight would want.”

Sunset sighed and went to retrieve Sonata’s towel. “Right, Well as the only other Equestrian here I think I’ll start mending some fences.”

Sonata happily ate the tacos Pinkie had given her without a care in the world. Some of the other students were staring at her, and a few even recognized her, but they didn’t seem to mind. She wasn’t paying any attention to them anyway. At least not until the familiar light orange skinned feet and legs came into view.

Sonata let out a silent gasp of surprise as she realized her towel was gone. Looking up into the eyes of Sunset Shimmer she began to tremble.

“Hey. I think you dropped this.” Sunset offered a friendly smile as she passed the towel she’d picked up back to Sonata.

Mutely Sonata took the towel back and quickly wrapped it back around her hair.

“Hey, ummm... I have a private lake.”

Sonata stared up at Sunset suspiciously.

“You know, if you wanted to take a swim....” Sunset smiled after explaining her offer.

Sonata shook her head. “No, thank you. You angry temptress of Harmony!” Returning back to her tacos she resumed eating them.

Sunset blinked in surprise at the response. She didn’t even know how to take what was said. But shrugging she turned to leave the former siren to her tacos. Pausing she shook her head. “Sonata, you do know that this club is to help overcome the issues society places upon us in the outside world.”

Sonata rolled her eyes. “I'm not stupid, Sunset. I know what a naturist is. Seriously, I’ve been alive way longer than you have and I’ve seen a lot.”

“Why did you come here on Pinkie’s invite if you were just going to stay by yourself?” Sunset frowned expecting the siren to lie or make up a wild story.

Sonata glanced away. Her eyes grew watery and she fought back the tears that wanted to escape. “None of your business!”

Sunset put her hands on her hips. “I’m not your enemy, Sonata. I’m just trying to make you feel welcome. Make up for taking from you the one thing that made you truly happy.”

Sonata shook her head and shot a glare at Sunset. “You didn’t take anything away from me,” she said in a hoarse whisper. “Adagio took away my voice years ago. Sirens feed on more than negativity, but Adagio loved the taste of it more than any other emotion. She wanted to control, to be loved, and adored. So I’m not angry or even upset with you or the Rainbooms. You serve Harmony, we thrived on Disharmony. Now, we’re just a lost cause. So leave me alone with my tacos. I don’t want to be your friend.”

Sunset watched the former siren resume her eating. Slowly, reluctantly, she walked away feeling less lighthearted than she’d been at the start of the party.

She watched Pinkie dash across the room and sit down next to Sonata with some new hot tacos. Then she started talking a mile a minute about nothing in general.

Sonata seemed to lighten up a bit more as she listened to Pinkie. And she broke into a smile when Pinkie pointed out some of the students on the dance floor.

“She’ll come around. Nobody can resist Pinkie for long. At least she’s here, so she’s not really alone.” Smiling and feeling better about herself Sunset returned to the party in a lighter mood despite the depression she’d felt after talking to the former siren.

Pinkie grinned and convinced Sonata to get up. “Come on, I want to show you something.”

Sonata blinked in curiosity.

Pinkie led them to the Arcade area.

Sonata saw the arcade cabinets that were plugged in and her eyes widened in sheer joy. “OH MY GODS! You have Taco Time!” Rushing up to the arcade machine she put a quarter in and began pounding at the buttons to move the little pixel chef up the ladders to make the tacos for the customers.

Pinkie smiled and watched her play.

- Odeinoichus









The scampering of two identical mini-students broke through the final defense. Nothing could have possibly stopped the threat - among a sea of heads bobbing upon a surface of skin, they cut through like predators of the deep, stalking their prey, unstoppable and hungry.

“Hey!” A girl cried, as the two predators swam by, nudging her as they did. She had not seen the two, for at their height, and with seas thick with party goers, there was no chance of warning, before it would be too late.

The two broke through the final line, their target now in front of them. A shark-based movie’s theme would have accompanied the two, had Vinyl Scratch’s own music not drowned it from their heads.

Nonetheless, it was too late for their victim. They were in striking distance, and their prey had no way to defend itself against such a voracious pair of beasts.

The snack table did not stand a chance, as various cakes and cupcakes were devoured; these tiny predators of the naked seas feasting like savage creatures.

“The food is just as good as last week!” Dreamstar exclaimed, with a dreamy euphoria washing over his face.

“How do they make it taste so good?” Starwishes asked, curious to know the secrets of the baked goods.

“We must not question it,” Dreamstar told his twin sister.

“We must only consume,” Starwishes added.

“Our one and only mission,” Dreamstar said.

“To eat everything,” Starwishes concluded the dialogue.

“I was wondering when you two would show up,” Sweetie Belle interrupted the feeding frenzy. “Did you guys just arrive?”

“No,” Starwishes replied.

“Not really,” Dreamstar added, before the twins looked to each other. “Been about…”

“Fifteen minutes?” Starwishes reckoned.

I thought I’d see you arrive,” Sweetie Belle told them. “But I guess it’s hard to spot you guys at your size in a crowd…”

“We did get a little lost,” Starwishes admitted. “That’s why we eventually located a landmark to get our bearings!”

“What landmark?” Sweetie Belle inquired.

“Snack table,” the twins answered together. Sweetie rolled her eyes - the snack table was NOT a decent landmark for anyone, especially these two. She was not sure she would ever get used to them.

“You two are just weird, you know that?” Sweetie uttered.

“We know,” the twins replied, proudly.

“Hey Sweetie?” Dreamstar asked.

“Yeah?” Sweetie replied.

“After the last party, we heard that there was body painting,” Dreamstar began.

“Oh yeah!” Starwishes interrupted, with a mix of growing excitement and curiosity. “I didn’t know that, is there painting here tonight?”

“Back of the hall,” Sweetie pointed. “No, I’m not carrying you.”

“Aww…” Dreamstar and Starwishes uttered, sadly.

“By the way… weren’t you thinking of bringing one of your friends?” Sweetie Belle asked. “I got the impression you were bringing… what’s her name again?”

“Sunny Daze?” Dreamstar asked.

“Couldn’t she make it tonight?” Sweetie Belle asked. She had already seen the group, that is, the two golden-haired twins with their two classmates hanging out all the time - Sunny Daze and Peachy Pie, their names were. She had also become aware that Sunny was a bit of a closet naturist.

“She was a bit too scared to come,” Dreamstar replied.

“I think she just isn’t used to the idea of being in a huge group of naked people,” Starwishes added. “She is comfortable hanging out naked with us at home, though!”

Well, that is a start, Sweetie Belle thought to herself. In their own strange way, the twins were a good addition to the club. Sure, they could drive people crazy, like at the last party when they had Sunset hunting them down, and that time they actually skated wearing nothing but their helmets - okay, admittedly, they were nuts. It was probably lucky of the few that managed to see them, no one could identify them.

THAT was really bad, Sweetie Belle recalled, remembering the several heart attacks she suffered that day. And given more recent turn of events with Diamond Tiara, she was over cardiac issues for at least twenty lifetimes.

“Maybe she’ll come to a future party…?” Sweetie Belle coined the hopeful thought.

“Maybe!” The twins replied. For now though, painting was the topic of the night.

“That way?” Starwishes asked pointing roughly to where she thought the back of the hall was.

“Uh-huh,” Sweetie replied, pointing in a more specific direction. “That way, and then just turn, you should see them!”

“Thanks!” The twins replied, taking each other hand in hand and dashing into the crowd. Sweetie Belle, however, decided it might be safer to stay away from the painting area while those two little monsters had access to the paint.

Dreamstar and Starwishes found their way to the end of the hall without getting too lost - indoors, there are no stars to navigate by. A few party-goers were already doing some articulate painting upon each other’s bodies, and the twins scouted quickly for a place to park themselves. No sooner had they found a place, they were approached by a raspberry-haired girl - one that Dreamstar was not sure he had seen at school, yet, although given it was only their third week at Canterlot High, it would be no surprise that they would know so little in terms of, well... everybody.

“Hi guys!” The girl introduced. “You're looking to get a bit messy?”

Dreamstar and Starwishes looked at each other. The girl did not know the twins personally.

“Yes,” both twins replied.

“Are you going to paint each other?” The girl asked.

“Yes,” Dreamstar replied.

“Paint…” Starwishes added.

“Okay, we got some paint over there,” the girl pointed out. “By the way, I’m Rose!”

“I’m Dreamstar,” Dreamstar introduced.

“And I’m Starwishes,” Starwishes added.

“Ah okay!” Rose replied. “I’ve seen you around the school lately, but I always thought you were a too young, but Y’know, some people just don’t look their age at all.”

The twins nodded, acknowledging Rose’s reasoning. They also acknowledged that they could not play with their youthful appearance with her. Of all the cursed luck.

“So, do we just grab paint and paint?” Starwishes asked. “Do we have to do anything?”

“Nope! Go wild!” Rose told them, before catching a wave from another student, one with green locks. “Sorry, gotta go!”

The twins wandered over to the paints, and began to ponder what they should paint first - besides each other, that is.

“Hey what about…!” Dreamstar suddenly began, but elected to cut the sentence. He mixed a bit of paint, creating a blend of pink, and began painting a star centered between his sister’s left ear and eye. Once he was done, Starwishes did the same to him, only with blue, instead of pink.

“This way, people will know which of us is which,” Starwishes explained her reasoning for the color difference.

“I think people are going to notice the difference between us anyway,” Dreamstar told her, pointing first at his penis, then to her lack, of where a slit was the feature, instead.

“Oh, yeah…” Starwishes remembered. She had forgotten for a second that they were naked.

“So… are those two like… little kids, or what?” The student with green locks asked Rose, as the twins continued with their works of art. They stood at a distance.

“Yeah, obviously, Sandalwood,” Rose reasoned. “They’ve been going to classes at this school for a few weeks, now.”

They looked back towards the twins. The two siblings seemed to be having some kind of serious discussion, although Rose and Sandalwood could not hear what about.

“They look like they should be in elementary or something,” Sandalwood observed. “I mean, not that it’s not conceivable for them to be young-looking for their age, they just look WAY too young…”

“If they were little kids, I’d say they were just precious!” Rose admitted, as Starwishes stroke paint across her brother’s chest. Dreamstar then drew both of his hands across hers.

“Late bloomers on the puberty scene,” Sandalwood suggested. The twins seemed to be getting a little rowdy with each other, as if in disagreement, but Sandalwood and Rose could not make out any dialogue. Starwishes seemed to slap Dreamstar, though not hard, with painted hands across the chest. Dreamstar retaliated by lobbing a glob of paint back at his sister. This then resulted in Starwishes grabbing her brother and pushing him backwards, before sitting on top of him, pinning him down. 

She then began to barrage him with sloppy paint ordinance. Dreamstar rolled Starwishes over, pinning her down, and began smearing paint all over her face. Rose and Sandalwood were at a loss at this point and could not tell if they were play-fighting with each other, or trying to kill each other.

“You’re SURE they aren’t just little kids?” Sandalwood asked Rose again. It was turning into a battle of sorts. An errant glob of paint flew, splatting Rose in the face, before she could answer.

“Ha-ha, glad I’m not their parents!” Sandalwood laughed, before being hit in the face by a second flying paint glob.

- Tarri









Twilight Sparkle peered out from behind the changing cubicle curtain, her heart pounding like a kick drum as she watched the last remaining attendees walk out, all of them sans clothed. She could see how most of them didn’t seem to behave any differently while nude, with only the occasional flash of a towel around someone’s waist; though those who did only seemed to do so as a carrying method. Twilight’s expression immediately lit up in fascination. This is what she had come here to learn!

Through everything she had researched beforehand, she knew that the biggest hurdle to a naturist lifestyle was the part where she got undressed for the first time. Needless to say, that couldn't have been truer. Twilight was constantly tensing her muscles, trying desperately to remain calm. As she tentatively unbuttoned her jacket, the memories of every taunt and jeer she suffered at the hands of her Crystal Prep classmates came flooding back. No matter how hard she tried to suppress it, she couldn't stop the words “Skinny Bitch” from echoing through her mind.

 “Twilight?” If there was someone she would never be seen without, it was her ever faithful service dog, Spike; the little purple and green hound having been with her through all the hardest moments in her life. “Is everything okay? You're shaking like a leaf!”

It took a moment for Spike's words to snap Twilight out of her daydream, his concern being plenty a welcome reason for her return to reality.

“Sorry, Spike, I guess I was just lost down memory lane. If all these heart palpitations is anything to go by, it seems I've got a bad case of a beginner's nerves.”

“You know you don't have to do this, Twi,” Spike said, jumping into his companion's arms for a brief cuddle. “Sunset said you don't have to do anything you're not comfortable with. She'll understand if you feel the need to back out. 

“Thank you for reminding me, Spike, but this is something I have to do,” Twilight nuzzled her companion before gently placing him near her backpack. 

“Ever since I caught wind that one of my best friends helps run a nudist club, I've not been able to stop asking myself just why I'm so afraid of being naked. I mean, why do I feel the need to always cover myself, even if it's just a bathrobe around the house when nobody's home. This is my chance to find out how nudists can so easily disregard all those irrational feelings, so if I don't try now, I don't think I'll ever know.”

Taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, Twilight resumed the process of undressing, placing each removed clothing into her backpack until she was completely naked; save for a towel she elected to wear tightly to ease the transition. With notepad and pen in hand, Twilight was finally ready to step out and mingle amongst her fellow students.

 However, Twilight’s intent was abruptly interrupted by Pinkie Pie shouting “Hi, Twilight!” in her face.

Twilight nearly jumped out of her skin from the surprise, only for her cheeks to flush a bright shade of red when she noticed her puffy pink-haired friend was wearing nothing but a pair of roller skates, and carrying a large plate of rainbow-frosted cupcakes in one hand.

“Oh, erm, hey Pinkie,” Twilight said sheepishly, trying not to stare at her friend's rather voluptuous bouncing breasts. “It's, um, good to see you here.”

“Same to you, Twilight!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Sunset told me you would be super-duper nervous about being at a naked party, so I just came to tell you that everything will be hunky dory! I'm going to make this the funniest, most extra spectacular Pinkie Pie naked party ever!” 

Before Twilight could even begin to ask Pinkie about how she got involved, she was already rolling off into the crowd, somehow serving between all the club members with ease.

“Perhaps it'd be best to try to find someone else for information,” Twilight thought, knowing that attempting to reason with Pinkie's logic was the definition of an exercise in futility.

"Um, excuse me?" Twilight asked a blue-haired student, but got no reply, for her meek voice was drowned by the echo of loud music and laughter.

“Well, that guy was certainly rude,” Spike commented dryly.

“Maybe he’s just not used to talking to new people,” reasoned Twilight. “Perhaps we should find someone more familiar to provide data. Ah, I think I see someone who can help.”

Sure enough, not five paces behind the blue-haired boy was one of Fluttershy’s friends; a girl with ragged red dreadlocks and a green bandanna, named Tree Hugger if Twilight remembered correctly. She was gently swaying her hips back and forth, dancing to the music in an almost trance-like fashion. 

“Excuse me, Tree Hugger?” Twilight asked.

It took a few moments for Tree Hugger to notice Twilight—momentarily making her wonder if she was going to get snubbed again—but the soft smile she greeted one of her extended associates with gave Twilight some degree of relief.

“Oh, hey there Sparkler,” Tree Hugger said in a wispy voice. “Come on and join in the funky flow with me! We can both get loose in the beauty of this sonic bliss.”

“Um, maybe later?” Twilight had to admit she only understood about half of what Tree Hugger said, though she reasoned this may simply be more nudist buzzwords she needed to learn. “I was just wondering if I could ask you about how you got into nudism.”

 “Oh man, the naturist lifestyle has always been with me, man. Ever since I was born I knew my chakras were aligned just right, and I could fully connect with my body mojo and, like, totally bring out the positive vibes in anyone!”

“O-okay,” Twilight forced a polite smile, noting down several keywords; including ‘Mojo’, ‘Chakras’ and ‘Vibes’. “Well, this at least gives me a basis for later research. Thanks for your time, Tree Hugger.”

“No problem, man. Any friend of Fluttershy is a friend of mine!”

“Ugh, this is harder than I thought,” Twilight lamented as she buried her head in her notes. “Any other ideas about who we could try and talk to, Spike?”

“Maybe you could talk to the girl on a roller skate that’s about to crash into us?”

“That sounds like a good- wait, what?!” All too late did Twilight realize what Spike was referring to, as Dinky Do collided into her at top speed? Leaping clear of the ensuing pile up, Spike caught Twilight's glasses in mid-air, returning to them within moments of her companion hitting the floor.

“Ugh, thanks Spike,” Twilight said, rubbing her aching head as she tried to comprehend who had just hit her.

“Oh my goodness, I'm so sorry!” Dinky Doo exclaimed, frantically trying to remove the roller skates Pinkie had given her. “Pinkie said I could borrow her skates, but once I got going, I didn’t know how to stop! You’re not hurt are you?”

“I’ll be fine. Accidents happen, after all,” Twilight replied, to Dinky’s relief. “Although, I was actually looking for you, mind if I ask you a few questions about nudism for my psychology study?”

“Sure thing, I don’t know much about spy-cologee, but I’ll do my best.”

“Not to worry. Anyway, first question: Have you ever worried about how people think about your appearance?”

Dinky put a finger to her lips as she pondered the question, and then smiled, “I’d be lying if I never thought about it, but I feel that like this, I can be more open with my fellow students.”

“Oh wow,” Twilight said, briskly scribbling down the information. “I never thought of it like that. So, does your confidence in walking around naked give you peace of mind about making friends without judging them?”

“Twilight, if I ever thought that, I wouldn’t be here wondering that, now would I?” Dinky laughed, “But lemme ask you; do you feel confident enough to walk around here naked knowing no one would ever make fun of you?”

Twilight looked up from her notepad. Of all the question to ask, this one hit her like a ton of bricks. Was she really able to go through with it, sans towel? Twilight looked down, expecting Spike to help back her up. But when she noticed that Spike was nowhere to be seen, a sudden chill shot down her spine. 

Twilight could feel her heart pounding in her ever tightening chest, her breaths becoming short and rapid as her limbs began to shake uncontrollably, “I...I don’t…excuse me but I need to-” dropping her notepad, Twilight bolting for the changing rooms, consumed by the sudden wave of panic, her towel getting knocked off in the commotion.

But it was too late; Twilight was gone before Spike caught up with Dinky as he had gotten lost in the crowd post-crash. Dinky looked down at him with a puzzled expression, Twilight's panic attack catching her off guard. “Uh, jeeze did I say something wrong?”

“No, not really,” Spike replied, shaking his head. “But she has been struggling with her emotions in the lead up to this party. Don’t worry yourself though; I know how to fix it.”








       
Sunset scouted her way around the club, keeping her eyes peeled for someone she had hoped would turn up. A sudden bark and a cry of “Sunset! Over here!” helped her spot her target; standing in an isolated corner—hugging her naked self with anxious shakes—was Twilight Sparkle. From the level of discomfort Twilight was showing, it was clear something was very wrong.

"Hey Twilight," Sunset said with a gentle smile.

"AAAAHHH!!!” Twilight very nearly jumped out of her skin, having failed to notice her fiery-haired friend approaching. "H-Hi Sunset!" she stuttered, the blush on her cheeks greatly increasing.

"How are you holding up Twi?" Sunset asked, trying to downplay the concern in her voice.

"I'm great, just great!” Twilight blurted out. “Being here at this naked party! Where everyone's naked. And I'm naked! And I lost my towel, so everyone can see just how skinny and frail I am! And I can see how everyone else-"

Sunset cut off Twilight's rambling with a single finger held over her lips. "Twilight, it's okay. Don't forget your breathing technique." As instructed, Twilight pulled in her arm while inhaling, then gently pushed it back out with her exhalation. “Now, Spike said that you had a panic attack when he got separated from you earlier. What's going on, exactly?”

"I tried, Sunset,” Twilight replied between sniffles. “But my emotions are just too much to overcome! I came here to fully understand what nudism is all about, but I just can't. Being naked, everyone just sees that I'm nothing but skin and bones. I know I'm gonna get made fun of, just like at Crystal Prep. I should’ve known better than to come.”

Sunset embraced Twilight in a tight hug. “Twilight, I know as well as anyone how a horrible past can hold us down. This club is a busy and diverse place – full of people of all different shapes and sizes. If there's one thing I know for sure; you can think you're way out of anything. Why not just take a moment to observe how everyone acts until you feel comfortable enough to join in?”

Twilight let out a long sigh, looking down at her legs. "I just can't be brave like you."

"Twilight, I'm not nearly as brave as you give me credit for,” Sunset spoke close to Twilight's ear, keeping her voice soft as she gently stroked her hair. “Before this club started, I was honestly scared to even consider telling you and the other girls I was a nudist. If Sweetie Belle and her friends didn't come up with the idea for this club, I'd still be hiding it."

"Really? You were scared to let us know?"

"Really. I was so afraid you'd all think less of me for it."

"I'd never do that!" Twilight blurted out as she locked her eyes with Sunset. "You saved my life when I was consumed by corrupted magic! And because of that, I got the nerve to stand up to Cinch and transfer here. For the first time in years, I can actually enjoy coming to school! I don't care if you're a nudist at all; you're my best friend and that just adds to how amazing you are."

It took a moment for Twilight to notice how taken aback Sunset was by her little outburst. Blushing heavily, she shrunk into her old position. "B-Besides, you look great naked!" she turned her head, trying not to let Sunset hear her whisper. "Really, really great..."

However, Sunset had heard that last part. Now she was blushing as much as Twilight, this realizing what she was implying. Is Twilight attracted to-?

This brought something out in Sunset; something besides being a nudist that she had kept secret from the group. Though this was not due to fear of judgement at all; instead, it was more about whether or not a certain lavender-haired girl would feel the same way she did. Seizing the opportunity, Sunset took Twilight by the wrist, feeling her pulse, to hear Twilight's heart skip a beat before it started racing again. At this point, Twilight's blush was practically engulfing her entire face.

"May I have this dance?” Sunset asked, just as the opening drum beat to a majestic rock song known as My Girlfriend's Girlfriend began to play.

 "Um... sure." Twilight was still feeling somewhat on edge about being naked around everyone, but if she was honest, she was starting to get used to it, even just a little bit. It was a little awkward for their bodies to be touching, but the overwhelming warmth Twilight felt in her heart made it all worthwhile. Sunset could already hear Twilight's heart slow to its normal rate.

 Then the two looked into each other’s eyes, sharing a loving expression—albeit a nervous one—as Twilight finally let go of her worries enough to rest her shoulder on Sunset's. When the song finally stopped, Twilight wrapped her arms around Sunset, with the other following suit. To the two nude lovers, it felt like time had stopped around as they stood in each other’s embrace.

This third party was absolutely a success in Sunset's book. Thanks to it; she and Twilight got something they had both wanted for quite some time - more than a scientific understanding of why nudists were so relaxed around one another could ever bring: They had each other.

- Ajustice90 and the Nightmare Rider









Sweetie smiled as she sat near the office, tired after all the dancing she had put herself through. A warm emotion filled her. After all the drama, all the weirdness, all the insanity, everything worked out well. The school was still not fully united, but now it had another pillar to stand on to rebuilds its pride and family. And best of all, she had found an identity for herself that her friends enjoyed as well; all in all, the greatest victory of her life.

Sunset pulled herself out of the mosh pit of naked students, and her new love, to sit next to Sweetie Belle, “Got to hand it to you kid, when you first presented this party idea to me, I never thought it’d work. But now…I think I finally feel welcomed to this world in a way I never thought possible.”

Sweetie giggled, “Well you know what they say…” then she noticed Silver Spoon talking to another girl just outside the party. The towel Silver was once wrapped up in was now hanging off her arm and she looked very comfortable. 

She was also beaming as she spoke with the other girl, whom Sweetie hadn’t recognized, probably a new student she hadn’t met yet. Then Sweetie noticed Silver tuck a lock of her hair cutely behind her ear as she blushed. Realizing everything, Sweetie smiled, “You learn something new every day.”









Silver Spoon was very proud of the choices she had made recently. First was to finally realize that her relationship was going nowhere with Diamond Tiara and then it was to join the NLAC. Of course, it’d be awhile before she accepted that she wasn’t Diamond’s lackey anymore,  yet habits change with time, if you’re really committed. Walking over to the pastry tables, she opted to go for a custard doughnut with chocolate icing and blue sprinkles. 

Taking a bite, she looked around her, eyes wandering over the crowd of fellow students, almost all of them nude. Of course her towel was still on though, as Silver was just not quite sure how far she was ready to take this. This was all so new, and so strange. Yet she accepted the invitation, as Silver thought that perhaps it was really worth taking a chance at this. For her, this was the time for her to truly connect with those she had once bullied.

Then an arm bumped into her shoulder, startling Silver out of her gazing. Turning around, she saw that it was, “Vice-Principal Luna,” Silver gasped.

“Hello Ms. Spoon. Are you enjoying yourself?” Vice-principal Luna asked. She, like everyone else,  was stark naked. Now, in a club for nudists, this was not so unusual. But when it’s your vice-principal, who you thought would be so dead set against this, it’s quite a shock.

“I, um, oh! Yes! Very much so,” Silver sputtered, lost for words.

“Glad to hear it,” replied Luna, who reached out to grab a second blueberry tart.

“So… you knew?” Silver asked after a momentary pause.

“Yes, I did. Believe it or not when I was in school there was a similar set-up, although I’d say that this is by far more successful,” The vice-principal of Canterlot High replied. “And now, I must be off. I need to discuss some things with Ms. Cheerilee.” As soon as vice-principal Luna was gone, Silver let out a puff of breath. Shaking her head, she finished her doughnut and ventured into the crowd.

As she walked around the dance floor, a flash of neon purple and neon red caught her eye. Following the bright color, Silver caught up to the person with the brightly colored hair. Not only did she have neon purple and neon red hair color, but it went well with her aqua skin color , which was on full display as she had opted to forego using the towel.  She was on the short side though Silver did have at least an inch or so on the girl.

“Um… Excuse me,” Silver called out

“Yes,” purple and red hair asked, turning around. It was then Silver got a good look at her fully. Her eyes were a warm amber color, that glowed with a warm inner light, giving Silver the impression of a kind, funny, and smart individual.

“It’s just that… Did you get your hair done?” Silver asked slightly overwhelmed.

“No.” the girl answered flatly.

“Really? It’s super pretty for a natural hair color.” Silver answered sincerely.

The other girl smiled then warmly, lowering her guard slightly, “Oh, thank you. Most people don’t often say that about my hair, I appreciate it.”

“I’m Silver Spoon, just by the way,” Silver said, realizing that they hadn’t told each other their names yet. Mortified, she felt herself blushing hard. This was the first time since Diamond that she had felt like this.

“Mirror Gem,” purple and red hair replied, smiling.

“So… Mirror Gem… Do you want to bowl or something,” asked Silver awkwardly, feeling a bit mortified that she had just approached Mirror on a whim.

“Sure, that sounds good. But I have to warn you… I’m pretty good with a bowling ball,” Mirror teased, obviously feeling at ease.

“Oh really? Well, we’ll see just who’s the queen of the allylanes,” challenged Silver, suddenly feeling a bit more confident.

"I guess we will,” agreed Mirror with a prideful smirk.

And within a few minutes an intense bowling competition had broken out. Not only that, but when they started, Silver was forced to shed her towel, as she couldn’t bowl as properly as she could, although she was still rather self-conscious. As the game flew by, she forgot all about her nudity. She became comfortable in her surrounding. Mirror Gem was also very friendly, trying to help her adjust quicker in whichever way she could. Silver couldn’t explain it, but she felt freer than she had in years and was very comfortable around Mirror. And it seemed to Silver, that Mirror felt the same way.

The fifteenth minute passed, and the score was 89-93, with Mirror leading. Silver then decided to get serious and tried even harder to win and have fun at the same time. Mirror also picked up her game and the two girls began to send ball after ball screaming down the lane, smacking pins aside as if they had talked bad about their mothers. After another five minutes, Mirror won the game 119-121. It had indeed been an intense game, as neither Silver nor Mirror been lying about their talent.

Silver let out a puff of air. “That was a close game,” she sighed, reaching for her towel.

“Yes, rather a bit more than I’m used to. You play well,” Mirror commented.

“You do too,” Silver smiled as she picked up her towel, “Where’d you learn to play?”

“Oh I don’t play regularly, I just get chances whenever I can. I have been thinking about playing for the bowling club but I haven’t really felt the time.”

“Oh that's a shame.” Silver sighed, beginning to put her towel back on.

"Also, are you really putting that towel back on? You needn’t feel so self-conscious about yourself. You’ve got a real nice figure,” she added casually.

Silver blinked, then pushed up her glasses. “You really think so?”

“I know so,” assured Mirror.

Blushing a little, Silver stood and hung the towel on her arm. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m parched. Care to join me for some soda or something of the sort?”

“Sure,” a confidant Mirror agreed.

Once they had acquired the drink of each of their desires, they went to a side, where there was less students.

“So… What grade are you in?”

Mirror blinked. “I’m in your grade, we share math and history period.”

Silver blinked, “Oh really, I’m sorry I never noticed you.”

“That’s fine,” laughed Mirror, “I actually joined about two months ago.”

“Wait, you’re a transfer student?”

“No, I moved with my family. My younger brother is in the third grade.”

“Oh,” Silver nodded, “I wish I had a sibling, I’m an only child.”

“That’s alright. There’s always pros and cons to everything,” Mirror pointed out.

Silver nodded and rubbed her arm slightly, “So….is this your first time here?”

“Second. I did rather enjoy it last time. It’s a great way for me to decompress.”

Silver blushed, “Plus, having a good looking body isn’t something to hide.”

Now it was Mirror’s turn to blush. “Thanks. But my parents would flip if they found out. They’re kinda the uptight types.”

Silver giggled, “Oh I know the types, very well.”

“Same issue,” asked Mirror laughing.

“Don’t I know it,” Silver sighed.

“You and I both. But hey, let’s not dwell on the bad stuff! Tell me, what’s your favorite class?”

“Math. I’m really looking forward to taking physics class! My mother is even talking with the school board about pulling me up a grade or two for math. Apparently I’m very smart in that area, but I don’t think they know just how hard I work.”

“Wow so you’re like a super genius or something?” Mirror asked.

Silver sighed, “Well, I just like working hard.” she went silent, remembering all the hard work she used to do for Diamond.

“Sounds like you’re someone who’d come in handy for homework,” giggled Mirror cutely. “But isn’t it irritating with everyone always coming to you for work?”

“Not at all, in fact I could help out sometime.” Silver smiled, tucking some hair cutely behind her ear.

The maneuver wasn’t missed on Mirror. Raising an eyebrow, Mirror blushed slightly as she asked, “Silver, can I...um...ask you something privately?”

“I… Um… Sure. I mean, I suppose so.” Silver blushed hard, and for the second time that night, she was floundering for words.

“Is it okay if we talk in the locker room? I think it’s empty right now.” Mirror asked.

“Sure,” shrugged Silver, trying hard to act casual despite her heart fluttering.

Although it was very noisy, a mental silence seemed to have pulled Silver Spoon and Mirror Gem into a tight grip as they walked towards the locker room. Once they reached the doors, Mirror pulled it open and nodded her head, motioning Silver to go in first, rather then tell her, for an odd reason. It was as if Mirror had suddenly developed a lost voice within the short time space it took for the two of them to walk to the locker room.

“What was it that you wanted to ask in private,” asked Silver, once she and Mirror had done a thorough search of the locker room for any potential eavesdroppers.

“It’s just that… Are you… I mean…” Mirror took a deep breath. She then paused, trying to steady herself. “I just thought maybe you should know… I… I’m…I’m bi,” Mirror finally blurted out, blushing hard.

Silver looked relieved, though she herself was blushing quiet hard. “Actually, in the interest of full disclosure… I’m a lesbian,” she admitted.

Silver was glad though that it had been Mirror who had told her secret first. It was then Silver realized the value of this club. No walls, no clothes, no barriers between the two of them. This was a genuine moment. And for Silver, it made her confidence build. That confidence got bigger when she saw Mirror blush and twirl her hair.

“Oh, wow…” Mirror stammered, “So… do you... I mean I know we met in this weird environment and all and both of our bodies are on display…but do you…um...Like me?”

Silver giggled softly, “Um… I could ask the same of you.”

“But I asked first,” whispered Mirror, her amber eyes glowing with uncertainty, yet it also held hope and it entranced Silver.

“Yes,” Silver breathed.

Amber eyes met light violet eyes.

“I feel the same way,” Mirror breathed back.

Silver placed her arms around Mirror’s waist. In turn, Mirror placed her own arms around Silver’s shoulders, in a classical embrace. Silver dipped down two inches and their lips met as Silver experienced pure bliss. The duo kissed for a moment or two before they broke. After a moment of silence, Silver asked, “Would you like to get back to the party? I think Vinyl’s going play her music.”

“Only if you dance with me.” Mirror giggled.

Silver nodded, “So… Are you free tomorrow? Say half past four?”

Mirror nodded, a beaming smile broke out on her face. “Now let’s go join and dance.”

Slipping their hands together, Silver and Mirror walked out of the locker room and onto the dance floor.

- Luna Lily Ruby









The Dink was not a pretzel. Sure the Dink could be flexible on the truth morals and certainly modesty but physically… she was no pretzel. This was why the Dink had to wonder what her sister had said to drag her into this.

“Okay dudes, so you should like be totally feeling your energy flowing from your belly all the way up to your limbs. Now like just hold it there.” 

The laid back voice of their ‘teacher’ the nature loving quite possibly high as hell Tree Hugger. The Dink or Dinky Doo did her damnedest to thrust her pelvis higher in the air while balancing while balancing her weight on her shoulder blades and feet.

All things considered, it was a step up from when the yogi had them lay on their tits and grab their ankles. Now that had done some fascinating things to Dinky’s back but for some people. Dinky glanced over at her sister who had a look of bliss on her face as she turned her body into a living arch. No matter what the pose she pulled it off all with a smile on her face. 

The yoga session was one of the many events happening at NLAC’s third party and the mood was the most celebratory Dinky had yet seen. Sure there were still awkward newcomers but most seemed to have gotten over their hang ups on nudity and started to really party including Dinky. Now that Silver Spoon had joined the fold and with Vice Principal Luna on board Dinky could finally relax, in a matter of speaking.

“Alright so now, like, we’re going to do a supported shoulder stand.”

“What fresh hell is this?” Grunted Dinky as she collapsed back on her mat.

“Dinky!” Chirped Ditzy as she rolled up into a cross legged stance. “Relaxing remember?”

“Oh yeah sis! I love popping my joints in ways even torturers don’t do.” Ditzy shot her a look eyebrows raised. Dinky smiled. “Kidding!” She propped herself up and focused in on Tree Hugger.

“-so once you’ve got your self-centered you’re going to lift your feet into the air,” the stocky redhead demonstrated as she spoke. “Like point your toes at the ceiling and use your hands to support the small of your back and then just like hold it.”

With a sigh Dinky got to it. After a minute of wondering just how much blood rushing to the head would be harmful Tree Hugger called an end to the class.

“Like great job dudes. You’re chakras should totally be cleared now. Namaste friends.”

“Namaste.” Dinky replied along with the rest of the class as she worked her neck from side to side. She rose and padded over to Ditzy who was bouncing on the balls of her feet and stretching with a big grin.

“Man, that really loosens you up huh?”

Dinky smirked as she rolled her shoulders back. “That’s one way of looking at it. I certainly found it...enlightening.”      

Ditzy shook her head with a grin of her own before the two sisters wandered away from the yoga mats. A fresh group of party goers had wandered over and were being greeted by the tireless Tree Hugger.

“I hear things went well today!” Ditzy declared swinging her arms.

“Oh? How so?”

“Didn’t your little ‘security problem’ wrap itself up in a nice tidy bow?” Dinky gave her a sister surprised look. Ditzy shrugged her shoulders and blew an errand strand of hair out her eyes. “What? We have thin walls at home. Besides don’t ya remember who taught you the art of snooping young padawan?”

Dinky pushed her own hair back and replied. “Right, right and yeah it did. You know I planned for a lot of eventualities but this? A fifth act conversion? I feel…”

“Cheated? Robbed? Duped?”

“I was gonna say happy, smartass. I mean sure it was a wee bit convenient the way it all went down but feasible right?” The two paused outside the bowling alley entrance thoughtfully.

“I mean either way it’s done now right? Why look a gift horse in the mouth?” Ditzy proclaimed. “Now onto more important matters! You met a guy yet?

Dinky coughed and started away from her big sister. “Let’s go check out the pool table.”

Ditzy skipped along behind her. “Ohh there is someone isn’t there? Who is he? Or she? Oooh!” She squealed as she bounced abreast of Dinky. “My little sisters’ got a crush!” Before Dinky knew it Ditzy had her by the waist and was yanking her up mussing her hair. “They grow up so fast.”

Despite the rather demeaning situation Dinky did her best to look threatening. “One day Ditzy, one day soon I will grow taller. And when that day comes-waaaah!” Rather abruptly Dinky was flipped upside down and squawked as her sister spun her around. 

“But it is not this day!” Cackled Ditzy before righting Dinky and depositing her on her feet. Dinky stumbled drunkenly red faced. “Now come on! To the pool table Dink!” Dinky found her center of balance and dusted her skin off. She was furious but she was also smiling.

“Damn it, Ditzy.” She muttered as she followed in her sister’s wake.

As the sisters drew closer it became apparent to Dinky something was going on, a large crowd had gathered around the pool table shouting all around.

“Come on Bulk!”

“You got this man!”

Leaning over the pool table was Bulk Biceps in all his muscle bound glory holding a slender pool cue in his hands. His big red eyes were fixated on the eight ball. Striding casually beside him was Thunder Lane the star quarterback of the football team with a cocky confident look on his face. The older brother of Rumble, Scootaloo’s new squeeze, he had a reputation of being the male version of Rainbow Dash rebellious, talented and arrogant. The sisters joined the crowd as Bulk drew back his cue.

Rather abruptly there was quiet. Nothing could be heard save the muted music and the clatter of pins from the alley. Bulk's cue hit the cue ball dead center sending spinning into the eight ball at an angle. The eight ball rolled towards the right corner pocket closer, closer then… it stopped.

A collective groan went up as Thunder Lane with a grin gave Bulk a smack on the arm.

“Tough luck that. Still damn if that isn’t lined up nicely. Babe? Kiss for luck?” Brawley Beats, the drummer of Flash Sentry’s band, still wearing his signature gloves stepped forward with a wry grin. The two gave a brief but involved kiss. That done, the fohawk sporting teen half sat on the pool table cue held behind his back. With ease Thunder sank the ball to a mix of cheers and groans.

“Good game, Bulk. Now who’s next?” None in the crowd met his eye. “Is there no one else? Heck I’ll even put my bike on the line.” Dinky looked at Ditzy the same time. Ditzy inclined her head towards the table. Dinky with a wolfish grin nodded. Ditzy bounced towards the table stumbled and righted herself.

“We’ll take you up on that!” Ditzy declared striking a heroic pose. What the hell Dinky thought as she hopped beside her sister.

Thunder Lane turned surprise in his golden eyes. “The Doo sisters? You want a game of course but-“

“Not buts!” Ditzy continued in her terribly cheesy heroic voice. “Merely… your bike.”

“Okay, I was slightly exaggerating-“

“I was not done! You put forward your bike, fine, I put forward,” Ditzy paused for dramatic effect. “My car!” Dinky still grinning cockily hissed through your teeth.

“Are you crazy? Mom and Dad-“

“Are out of town. Now, hush.” 

Thunder Lane coughed nervously. “Is this for real? Okay first off-“

Ditzy strode forward seizing Bulks pool cue. “No! We all heard you crowing about how good you are!” Dinky could only watch in horrified awe as her sister continued. “Time to put your money where your mouth is. We win, we get your bike for a week you get your motorcycle for a week. You win, the same for you with my car.”

“What could I possibly need a car for-“Brawley stepped up beside his boyfriend and whispered in his ear. The jocks face went from incomprehension to shock to a shit eating grin. Brawley grabbed a cue of his own and joined his lover across from the sisters. “Alright Ditzy. Deal.” With a slap of hand meeting hands the deal was set. Dinky picked up her own cue and smiled at Ditzy.

“Let’s kick their asses.”

Between the four of them they quickly had the balls arranged. The crowd meanwhile had been growing increasingly large and loud as they settled in to watch the match of the night. Thunder graciously offered the break to the sisters.

“Alright how do you want to play it? Stripes for you or-“

Ditzy interrupted him as she eyed the pyramid with both her eyes even though one was drifting off to the side. “Seventh ball corner pocket."

“Listen, you can’t possibly-“ Ditzy closed one eye, sighted, and she struck. The balls exploded apart and sure enough the drop of a ball was heard. “No.” Whispered Thunder as he dropped down to examine the ball as it rolled into the corral. “No way.”  The Doo sisters cackled maniacally and the game was on.

Back and forth it went as both sides called impossible shots then made them. With each the audience grew increasingly raucous till finally only the eight ball was left sitting alone in the middle of the table.

Thunder was lined up face glowing with sweat. Dinky wrung her cue in her hands while Ditzy gazed laser like at their adversary. Click went the balls and the eight ball ricocheted away from the corner pocket. A gasp went up as Thunder sagged, Brawley wrapping him in a half hug.

Ditzy, positively glowing with satisfaction, skipped up and lined up her shot. Dinky knew she’d make it hoped she would as she gripped her cue all the harder. CLACK! The cue ball smacked the eight ball like a freight train sending if for the middle left pocket Ditzy jumped in the air as the unmistakable noise of a sink occurred. Followed by another.

All was quiet around the pool table empty of any balls at all.

“A scratch.” Dinky managed. Ditzy had sunk to her knees peering at the balls in the tough.

“So it would seem.” She replied shell shocked. Brawley glanced at Thunders open jaw.

“Uhh... where do we go from here?”

“A…tie…I guess,” Ditzy muttered examining the white ball of doom. “That’s never happened before.” The crowd looks at one another before giving a raucous cheer rushing the four of them with congratulations.

Sometime later, the two sisters made their way to the dance hall still incredulous.

“I just can’t believe it!” Dinky exclaimed. “How many times have I seen you make that shot but this time wow! Just wow!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Ditzy brushed it off. “But you know what else was… wow? The way Feather Weight was looking at you? Huh is he your crush? Tell me he’s your crush! I ship it” As Ditzy gushed on, a thought entered Dinky’s head, a nasty thought. 

She gasped loudly. “Oh my gosh, Ditzy! Look, it’s Time Turner!” Rather abruptly all that teasing melted away as Ditzy spun around checking her hair and scanning the room.

“What? Oh gosh! How do I look? DO I look sexy sweaty or gross sweaty? Oh dear, I mean, I was looking forward to seeing him in the full Monty, but I thought It’d be… a… little… more private.” Ditzy’s frantic scanning of the dance floor slowed as she turned and shot her sister ‘The Look.’ 

“You’re screwing with me aren’t you?” Dinky’s tittering giggle developed into a full blown gale of laughter.

“Kid, I will give you exactly three seconds before I tickle the funny out of you.” With a squeal Dinky took off for the dance hall sister in hot pursuit. The year was done the club was safe and despite all odds Dinky Doo was happy.

- Travalore









Sweetie Belle, with a record in her hand, jumped onto the stage after Vinyl Scratch finished another track and grabbed the microphone before tapping it twice, “Excuse me everyone, can I have your attention please?”

The party slid to a silence as everyone in attendance turned to face Sweetie Belle.

Putting her nerves aside, Sweetie smiled, “First off let me start off by congratulating everyone here at making our third NLAC party another resounding success.” She paused for a moment to allow applause, “I will admit though to all of you, had you asked me a month-and-a-half ago, I never would’ve thought something like this would even be possible. If it wasn’t for an incredible woman, I never would’ve found out about this lifestyle, nor would I’ve had the confidence to even attempt it.

“But confidence can only get you so far, it’s determination that always gets the job done. At least that’s what Rarity always tells me. And if it wasn’t for my friends, this club would never have gotten started or at least never have been thought of. I would first like to thank my fellow officers for giving me the confidence and determination to get this club started.” Sweetie cheered. The crowd applauded for a moment as Sunset, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Miss Cheerilee, Dinky, and Pinkie Pie graciously took their bows. 

Then Sweetie continued, “This club, this wonderful weird club, it’s done a lot for us all hasn’t it? This club has brought so many of us together, so many different stories, so many different people, all interacting like true friends. We may have started this club on a wild and downright crazy idea, but it’s thanks to people like you all that this club’s heart beats and it's life will go on. I have just been informed by our supervisor Miss Cheerilee and Vice-Principal Luna herself that this club has been approved for operations during the summertime and into next year!”

The crowd roared with delight at the prospect of more parties throughout the summer months and the next student year. This was a big boost for the club, as it had finally cemented this club’s legitimacy.

Sweetie continued after the cheers died down, “We’ve been through a lot of tough times haven’t we? But no matter what has challenged us we’ve always come through and done it together. Even for a club that no one, not even me, thought was entirely possible. So I’d like to dedicate this next song to you all. And surprisingly it is not a show tune, but I do think it’s a fitting song for tonight. 

Sweetie then turned to Vinyl Scratch, “Vinyl I know you’ve playing some wonderful tracks tonight but could you play this one for all of us?”

“Yeah no problem, give it here!” Vinyl shouted eagerly.

]Sweetie handed over the record and Vinyl placed it on her turntables. Then the track began to play as Sweetie rejoined the crowd. A soft guitar started to play its cords, before a thumping beat added the backing tracks.

♫  Everybody's got a story they must tell and ♫ 
♫  You’ve got yours and I’ve got mine ♫ 
♫  All the times you felt the pain and seen the glory ♫ 
♫  It feels good to be alive ♫ 

The students and faculty slowly began to bop their heads to the beat as they began to get a feel for the song. Some initially started dancing; with most of those not quite being on the time, but it didn’t matter for them as now it was all about having fun to their little tribute. The song began to include a clap with the beat, an infectious clap that was soon mimicked by all the party goers.

Now I can hear the sound
Of heartbeats all around
You know there's magic in the night (Yeah)

Sweetie moved her way over to Scootaloo and Rumble, who were doing their best twist dance. She joined them, swaying her own body back and forth to the rhythm.

♫  When you feel all alone ♫ 
♫  Like you're so far from home ♫ 
♫  Something always turns out right ♫ 

It was then that the chorus hit, getting many to start bouncing in the air or dancing with anyone and everyone they could find. The CMC, who actually knew the lyrics of the song, began to either mouth it out or in the case of Sweetie Belle, sing along.

♫  So here's to us ♫ 
♫  And all our broken dreams ♫ 
♫  That never came to pass♫ 
♫  We're still kings and queens ♫ 
♫  Here's to all we loved ♫ 
♫  That wasn't meant to last ♫ 
♫  Here's to everyone ♫ 
♫  Who said we never had a chance ♫ 
♫  Here's to us ♫ 

As the song wound into its second verse the kids continued to dance and sing along. Sunset and Twilight rocked and swayed their hips back and forth. Pinkie Pie bounced along with her new friend Jot, who was now having the time of his life. 

Shady even got into dancing with Liberty Belle and her boyfriend Comet Kent, as they improvised whatever maneuver they felt comfortable with. Miss Cheerilee and Mr. Mint also got into the dance with Vice-Principal Luna, who pulled out her famous moonwalk for the occasion. And even Silver Spoon and Mirror Gem danced with each other, arms entangled as they moved. 

♫  Monday comes around ♫ 
♫  Your world is upside down ♫ 
♫  Feeling good in the worst way ♫ 

 The problems of the week, month, and year previous had all melted away. The walls of the school had fallen, at least for these students and staff present. Nothing else mattered now except enjoyment and building friendship. 

Ditzy and Dinky swung each other around like there was no tomorrow. Starlight Glimmer and her new friend Golden Casket swayed along with the music, Cassie’s earlier jitters a thing of the past.

♫  The story's just beginning ♫ 
♫  Time we did some living ♫ 
♫ I can't wait to hear you say ♫ 

Emerald and Flutter Heart moved to the middle of the pack, rocking around their fellow students as the dancing continued. The twins Dreamstar and Starwishes twirled around the goofy expressions on their faces similar to that of their fellow friends. And up behind the turntables, Vinyl Scratch threw her arms in the air and waved around like she didn’t care.

♫  It's on the radio ♫ 
♫  It's everywhere we go ♫ 
♫  The music's gonna save your life ♫ 
♫  So come on clap your hands ♫ 
♫  Remember when we danced ♫ 
♫  And raise your glass tonight ♫ 

The chorus came around again, allowing students to dance and sing one more time. As she moved with the beat, a big goofy grin was plastered on Sweetie Belle’s face.

♫  The night feels so long ♫ 
♫  When your heart's not filled with song ♫ 

All the hard work, all the heartache, the entire struggle, and all the relief, it was all worth it for this moment. They may not have won over the whole school, let alone everyone in Canterlot, but three consecutive successful parties and the promise of more to come was enough to bring joy to anyone’s face.

♫  And may your dreams never leave you ♫ 
♫  Even when you've lost it all ♫ 

Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Dinky sure agreed as they left their respective partners to join Sweetie Belle dancing in the center of the party. The four friends, among hundreds of others, were happy and in the end that’s all that matters.

♫  So here's to us ♫ 
♫  And all our broken dreams ♫ 
♫  That never came to pass ♫ 
♫  We're still kings and queens ♫ 
♫  Here's to all we loved ♫ 
♫  That wasn't meant to last ♫ 
♫  Here's to everyone ♫ 
♫  Who said we never had a chance ♫ 
♫  Here's to us ♫ 
♫  To broken dreams ♫ 
♫ And kings and queens ♫ 
♫ To everyone raise your glass ♫ 
♫ Here’s to us ♫ 


> Epilogue: A New What?!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Epilogue: A New WHAT!?

“Canterlot High School,” Skyrocket Kite read the draft, “The best school for young minds and aspiring talents. Not a bad selling point and look it rates high in its special education program.” 

The balding man walked over to his wife Whistler, who was seated at the kitchen table looking over the same pamphlet Skyrocket had, her ginger hair tied up in a bun. Most of the kitchen was filled with boxes as the family was getting ready for their big move to Canterlot.

“Yeah but it doesn’t say anything about their student life. That doesn’t exactly fill me with confidence.” Whistler bemused.

“Well ya needn’t fear dear,” Skyrocket smiled as he sat down, “I made calls through some old buddies of mine in the Air Force and they say CHS has the best student life in the city.”

Whistler gave Skyrocket a disbelieving look.

“I’m serious, Breezy’ll be fine don’t you worry.” Skyrocket comforted, taking his wife’s hand.

“I do worry and so should you. You know how our niece gets.” Whistler whimpered, “And what if the student body rejects her? They’ll be just like the other schools she’s gone too.”

“They’ll accept her I promise you. This school’s very well liked when it comes to people with…injuries and disabilities.” Skyrocket smiled though even he had to agree towards his wife’s point. But he kept his face firm and warm trying his hardest to reassure his wife.

Eventually she came around, “Alright I trust you Sky. Let’s go talk to her.”

As they got up, the sound of a Viola Organista soundtrack began playing from one of the bedrooms. Skyrocket and Whistler walked over to the room where the music came from and softly opened the door.

There they saw their niece sitting on the bed. She turned to look at them, a white mask covering her face.

“Breezy,” Whistler spoke with a smile, “We’d like to tell you about the new school you’ll be attending.